Tag: Silver Rangers

  • Chapter 72 – In Your Heart Shall Burn

    23 – 24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The weight of the moment pressed down on Ariana as Cullen stepped forward, taking command with his usual precision. Yet, she didn’t miss the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers flexed briefly against the hilt of his sword before settling into their usual unyielding grip. It wasn’t just battle readiness—it was concern.

    For her.

    “What’s happening?” Cassandra demanded, her tone clipped but steady as she approached.

    “One watchguard reporting,” Cullen replied, his gaze locked on the darkened path ahead. “It’s a massive force, the bulk of it moving over the mountain.”

    “Under what banner?” Josephine’s voice rang out as she joined them, breathless from her sprint.

    “None,” Cullen answered curtly, his focus unbroken.

    “None?” Josephine repeated, faltering.

    Riley arrived next, her presence a burst of energy as she clasped Ariana’s shoulder. “Wolf! Reports are strange. We’ve lost contact with some scouts, but they—”

    “They what, Riley?” Ariana pressed, her tone sharper than she intended.

    “They’re saying what’s coming doesn’t look… human,” Riley finished, her words hanging heavy in the air as those around her exchanged uneasy glances.

    Before anyone could respond, a loud pounding echoed from the gates. A young, trembling voice called out from the other side, “I can’t come in unless you open!”

    Ariana stepped forward immediately, her voice cutting through the hesitation of the nearest soldier. “Open them!”

    The gates creaked open, revealing a wiry boy in an oversized hat, his pale face stark against the shadows.

    Before Ariana could speak, a creature lunged from the darkness. The boy moved with inhuman speed, dispatching it effortlessly. The beast collapsed at his feet before anyone had even processed the attack.

    “I’m Cole,” the boy said quietly, his voice both eerie and sincere. “I came to warn you. To help. People are coming to hurt you. You probably already know.”

    The group stared at him, stunned, as his unsettling presence seemed to warp the air around him.

    “The Elder One is very angry,” Cole continued, his pale eyes locking onto Ariana. “You took his mages. The red templars went to him. And he knows you.”

    Ariana’s stomach turned. The Elder One. He knows me.

    Her gaze darted to Cullen, seeking his steadying presence. “Cullen!” she called, her voice sharper than she intended. “Give me a plan! Anything!”

    Cullen’s response was immediate, though the tension in his frame betrayed the pressure he felt. “Haven is no fortress. If we are to withstand this monster, we must control the battle.”

    His words carried weight, grounding the chaos around them. “Get out there and hit that force. Use everything you can!”

    Ariana blinked at him, her mind racing as she processed his words. “Are you sure you’re not getting too comfortable sending me into mortal danger?” she quipped, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. “Ariana, this is not the time—”

    Riley cut in, smirking despite the tension. “Oh, Commander, you’d better get used to that. She thrives on it.”

    “I am well aware,” Cullen said sharply, his tone clipped as he turned his full focus back to Ariana. “Just—be careful.”

    Her smirk softened, something more genuine flickering in her expression. “I will. I promise.”

    Turning back to the Rangers, Ariana barked orders with practiced efficiency. “Riley, get all warriors and rogues inside Haven to defend in case we fail. Mages and rangers will stand with the Inquisition mages. Shoot everything you can from a distance. And you…” she paused, locking eyes with Riley. “I need you with me.”

    Riley grinned, her sword already drawn. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Valentina and Linnea moved to carry out her commands, leaving Ariana and Riley standing side by side.

    “I’m with you,” Riley said, her grin sharp. “Let’s show these bastards what happens when they come for the White Wolf, shall we?”

    Ariana’s faint smirk returned. “Let’s do it.”

    She turned toward Cullen one last time, catching the tension in his posture, the quiet fear he carried just under the surface. “I’ll survive this,” she said, her voice low, more to herself than anyone else. “I have to.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a moment longer before he nodded. “See that you do.”

    With that, Ariana stepped into the fray, the air around her charged with the anticipation of battle. The celebration was forgotten, the festive glow extinguished by the chaos ahead.

    For Haven. For the Inquisition. For Cullen.

    And for a tomorrow I’m not ready to give up on.

    ~~~

    The battle was chaos. Fire and smoke filled the air, and Haven’s outskirts had become a war zone. Ariana led groups of soldiers through the shattered village, rallying them with sharp orders while following Cullen’s plans. Two massive trebuchets stood as their last hope to trigger an avalanche and cut off the advancing enemy forces.

    The first trebuchet launched, its heavy payload crashing into the mountainside. A thunderous rumble followed as rocks tumbled down, burying part of the enemy force. When the second trebuchet fired, the avalanche roared again, burying even more. For a fleeting moment, cheers echoed across Haven.

    But the victory was short-lived. A deafening roar ripped through the air as fire rained down from above, obliterating the second trebuchet. Ariana’s stomach twisted as the silhouette of a massive dragon soared overhead, its fiery breath lighting the mountainside ablaze.

    “Retreat! Everyone, to the Chantry! Go!” Cullen’s voice cut through the chaos.

    As soldiers and villagers scrambled toward safety, Ariana’s heart sank at the sight of those left behind. Smoke, debris, and shadows obscured the edges of Haven. “Riley!” Ariana shouted, spotting her lieutenant nearby.

    Riley jogged over, her sword already drawn. “Wolf! What’s the plan?”

    “Split up,” Ariana ordered, her voice steady despite the chaos. “Find anyone left on this side of the village. Make sure no one’s left behind.”

    “You got it.” Riley clasped her shoulder firmly. “Watch yourself.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression hardening as Riley moved off with a group of Rangers. She took a breath, her knuckles whitening around the hilts of her daggers. Let’s move.

    Near the tavern, Ariana spotted Flissa pinned under a pile of debris as flames licked dangerously close. “Hold on, Flissa!” she yelled, rushing over.

    With the help of a soldier, she heaved the debris aside, her muscles straining. They pulled Flissa free just as the flames consumed the spot where she had been trapped.

    Flissa coughed violently, her face streaked with soot. “Thank you,” she managed hoarsely.

    “Get to the Chantry. Go now!” Ariana urged.

    Further down, the air was thick with smoke, and the clash of steel rang out like thunder. Near Adan’s workshop, Ariana spotted the alchemist and Minaeve, cornered by three templars. They fought desperately with whatever they could grab—Adan brandished a broken staff, and Minaeve clutched a jagged piece of metal—but it was clear they were outmatched.

    Ariana sprinted toward them, her daggers already drawn. Focus, the voice echoed in her mind, sharp and unyielding. You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win.

    Her boots pounded against the snow as she closed the distance, and the templars turned, their attention snapping to her. Ariana didn’t hesitate. Her blades became extensions of her will, each strike a calculated motion. She darted between them, her body moving like water.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    One templar swung wildly, and Ariana sidestepped with precision, her dagger plunging into the gap between his breastplate and helmet. As he fell, she pivoted, parrying another’s overhead strike with her second blade. She ducked low, slicing through his leg and dropping him to his knees. Her dagger flashed again, this time slitting his throat before he could cry out.

    The final templar hesitated, his weapon raised. Her lip curled as she saw the flicker of doubt in his eyes. Hesitation is death. The voice in her mind was cold and cutting, the specter of Krieger’s lessons driving her every move.

    She rushed him before he could recover, feinting left before her dagger struck home. The templar crumpled, blood seeping into the snow, and Ariana didn’t spare him a second glance.

    Adan and Minaeve stared at her, their faces pale but alive. Ariana knelt beside them, her breathing heavy. “Are you alright?” she asked, her voice steady despite the adrenaline roaring in her veins.

    Adan grimaced, clutching his arm. “Bruised, not broken,” he grunted.

    Minaeve winced as she shifted, her leg bloodied. “We’ll make it,” she said, though her voice wavered.

    Ariana’s gaze darted to their injuries, her mind calculating. “Not without help,” she said firmly. She waved over a nearby soldier, her tone sharp and commanding. “Help them to the Chantry. Now.”

    As the soldier moved to assist, Ariana scanned the area for more threats. Her muscles ached, her body battered, but she couldn’t afford to stop. The fight isn’t over until you make it so. The voice lingered, a cruel echo of her past.

    She clenched her fists around her daggers, the worn hilts grounding her. You fight to win. Always.

    As she pressed further, Ariana’s focus sharpened. Her blades cut down another templar as they reached the main path leading to the Chantry. The dragon roared again overhead, its wings stirring the air and spreading ash like snow. Ariana gritted her teeth, pushing herself forward.

    When Ariana finally reached the Chantry, the heavy doors were already closing, the soldiers shouting for reinforcements to hold the barricades. She slipped inside, guiding Minaeve and Adan to safety. Villagers huddled in groups, their faces pale and wide-eyed.

    The tremors from the dragon’s passes shook the ground beneath her feet, but Ariana forced herself to stand steady. She scanned the crowd and exhaled in relief when she spotted Riley guiding another group inside. For now, they had done all they could.

    Ariana leaned heavily against the wall, wiping soot and blood from her face. The dragon’s roar echoed through the mountains, and the sound of the barricades groaning under pressure was a harsh reminder: Haven wasn’t safe.

    Not yet.

    ~~~

    Inside the Chantry, Chancellor Roderick stood at the center of the chaos, directing villagers to safety. His movements were labored, his face pale with pain. He suddenly staggered, and Cole was there in an instant, steadying him.

    “He’s hurt,” Cole said, his tone quiet but certain. “He held off a templar to save some villagers. He’s dying.”

    Before Ariana could process Cole’s words, she heard hurried footsteps. Riley and Cullen approached, their expressions urgent. Cullen reached her first, grabbing her arm and turning her toward him.

    “Are you alright?” he asked, his eyes scanning her for injuries.

    “I’m fine,” she replied quickly.

    “Are you sure?” His voice softened, but his gaze was intense. “When I got here and you weren’t—”

    “I’m fine,” she repeated firmly, though her expression betrayed a flicker of something unspoken. “What’s happening?”

    Cullen took a steadying breath and recomposed himself. “Ariana, our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us.”

    Cole, still at Roderick’s side, interjected, “I’ve seen an Archdemon. I was in the Fade, but it looked like that.”

    “I don’t care what it looks like,” Cullen snapped, his tone hard. “It has cut a path for that army. They’ll kill everyone in Haven!”

    “The Elder One doesn’t care about the village,” Cole added, his voice distant, strange. “He only wants the Herald.”

    Ariana’s breath caught for a moment, but her voice remained steady. “If it will save these people, he can have me.”

    “No!” Riley’s voice cut through the air, sharp and immediate. “Are you out of your damned mind, Wolf? That is not an option.”

    Cole shook his head, his otherworldly calm unshaken. “It won’t. He wants to kill you. No one else matters, but he’ll crush them, kill them anyway. I don’t like him.”

    Riley threw up her hands, exasperation clear. “You don’t like…? What does that even—”

    Cullen cut her off, his tone grim. “There are no tactics to make this survivable. The only thing that slowed them was the avalanche. We could turn the remaining trebuchets, cause one last slide.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed in disbelief. “You mean to bury Haven?”

    “We’re dying, but we can decide how. Many don’t get that choice,” Cullen said, his voice tight with resolve.

    Riley rounded on him. “This is madness! ‘Fight to the death’ is not a plan! Wolf, tell me you’re not considering this.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Cole glanced at Roderick. “He can help.”

    Roderick struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on Cole for support. “There is a path,” he began, his voice faint. “You wouldn’t know it unless you’d made the summer pilgrimage. As I have.”

    “What are you talking about, Roderick?” Ariana asked, stepping closer, her tone insistent.

    “It was whim that I walked the path,” he said, his voice growing steadier. “I did not mean to start—it was overgrown. But now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one who remembers. If this memory can save us…” He paused, meeting her gaze. “You could be more. The Inquisition could be more.”

    Ariana’s thoughts raced. She forced herself to breathe, to think. Finally, she nodded, her voice steady. “Riley, Cullen—get the people out. Follow Chancellor Roderick and get everyone to safety.”

    “And when the mountain falls? What about you?” Cullen’s voice sharpened, his concern unmistakable.

    Ariana cast her gaze downward briefly, her voice steady but firm. “Don’t have time to think about that now. Go!”

    “No, Wolf,” Riley said angrily, stepping closer and grabbing Ariana’s arm. “I won’t allow it. You go.”

    “Riley, that won’t work,” Ariana insisted, her voice rising with urgency. “He’s here for me. I need to keep him focused on me while you all get to safety. Now go—that’s an order.”

    Riley’s jaw tightened, her reluctance clear in every line of her face. She searched Ariana’s gaze, looking for a way to argue. Finally, she straightened, her voice strained. “By your order, Wolf,” she said reluctantly, saluting.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen called. “Follow Chancellor Roderick through the Chantry! Move!”

    Cole helped Roderick toward the passage, but the Chancellor paused before leaving. “Herald… if you are meant for this, if the Inquisition is meant for this, I pray for you.”

    “Ready to do this, pup?” Varric asked, stepping next to her with Bianca in hand.

    “No, Varric. Go. Get these people to safety,” Ariana pleaded, her voice betraying some of her fear.

    Varric shifted his weight and adopted his usual confident stance. “I’m staying, Pup. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”

    “Absolutely not. Hawke would kill me if I let you die here,” Ariana replied, somewhat teasingly yet afraid.

    “And Hawke would kill me if I let you go alone, so…” Varric quipped, shrugging his shoulder to imply she had no choice.

    Ariana smiled and shook her head, knowing she would never convince Varric to leave her. For that, she was more grateful than she could ever say.

    Cullen stepped forward, his voice commanding as he pointed toward a group of soldiers. “They’ll load the trebuchets. We need to keep the Elder One’s attention until the Inquisition is above the tree line. If they are to have a chance—if you we are to have a chance—let that thing hear you.”

    “We? Cullen, you need to go with them. You need to survive this.” she said, stepping closer. “The Inquisition needs you. Thedas needs you.”

    “No,” he said firmly. “The Inquisition needs you.

    She shook her head, her voice soft but resolute. “You’re wrong. It’s you, Cullen. You’re the one they’ll follow. You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. And when I think about everything I’ve fought for… everything I’ve survived, it’s you. You inspire me, Cullen. Now you have to do the same for them.”

    Ariana’s hand trembled slightly as she reached for her ring. Her fingers brushed against the cool metal, and for a moment, she hesitated. The weight of it was far greater than its size—a symbol of promises made, of dreams whispered in moments stolen between battles and chaos.

    This isn’t giving up, she told herself, her throat tightening as she slid the ring from her finger. This is ensuring it survives, that it means something beyond today.

    The metal caught the faint light of the Chantry’s flickering torches, a glint of silver against the dark storm of thoughts in her mind. It wasn’t just a ring; it was the life they had planned together, the hope she’d clung to through all the uncertainty. Giving it up felt like severing a lifeline, like leaving behind a piece of herself.

    But she couldn’t falter. Not now.

    She turned to Cullen, holding the ring out to him, her voice soft but steady. “Take this,” she whispered. “Keep it safe. Keep us safe.”

    “I can’t,” he said hoarsely, his voice breaking. “Ariana, I can’t lose you.”

    She smiled faintly, though tears shimmered in her eyes. “You won’t. I’ll always be with you. And you’ll win this fight. You’re the best of us.”

    His hand hovered over hers for a moment before he reluctantly closed his fingers around the ring. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything—his throat was too tight—but the anguish in his eyes spoke volumes.

    She offered a faint, reassuring smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Goodbye, Cullen.”

    She turned to leave, but his hand caught her wrist. Before she could react, he pulled her back toward him, one arm wrapping around her waist, the other cradling the side of her neck. He kissed her, desperate and fierce, as if trying to convey everything he feared might be left unsaid.

    Ariana threw her arms around him as she kissed him back, equally resolute. When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his, her voice barely above a whisper. “I love you. I have always loved you. I always will.”

    Cullen pulled her close, his voice trembling as he tried to summon the strength he needed. “Survive this,” he said, his tone softening just enough to mirror their shared moment from before. “That’s an order.”

    Her lips curved faintly at the echo of his earlier words, a fleeting moment of solace in the storm raging around them. Though her tears threatened to betray her, her voice remained steady. “By your order, Commander.”

    The words hung between them, heavy with unspoken fears and unyielding hope. Cullen’s fingers lingered on hers for a moment longer before she stepped back, unsheathing her daggers. She turned and ran from the Chantry, the heavy doors closing behind her with a resounding finality that felt like the last beat of her heart.

    ~~~

    As she exited the Chantry, Ariana and Varric were immediately greeted by a group of red templars. “Come and get me then! I’m here!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Anger fueled her, but beneath it, there was a strange sense of lightness—a clarity. If this is the end, at least Cullen knows the truth.

    “You’re yelling at templars now?” Varric called out, cocking Bianca. “Next, you’ll be inviting them to tea.”

    “Maybe that would distract them,” Ariana shot back, her daggers flashing as she darted into the fray.

    Her body moved instinctively, every strike precise, every dodge calculated.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The thought came unbidden, almost natural. She sidestepped a templar’s overhead swing, her dagger plunging into his side. A second templar lunged, and she twisted, her blade catching him under the chin.

    “Remind me to stay on your good side,” Varric quipped, taking a shot that brought another templar to his knees.

    “Don’t you always,” Ariana replied, her voice tight but with a hint of a smile. Cullen would roll his eyes if he heard us. Maker, I hope he gets the chance.

    They pressed forward, the chaos of the battle surrounding them. Haven’s supply caches proved invaluable, allowing Ariana to quickly mix grenades and gather potions as they moved through the burning village.

    “I’ve seen better celebrations,” Varric said as they ducked behind cover to catch their breath. “This one’s a little heavy on the fire and death.”

    “I’ll make sure the next one has more cake and wine,” Ariana replied dryly, tossing a grenade into an approaching group of templars. The explosion lit up the area, sending fragments of red lyrium scattering.

    “You’re spoiling me now,” Varric said with a grin.

    The banter lightened the weight of the moment, but as they moved closer to the trebuchet, the air grew heavier with smoke, ash, and heat. Ariana’s breaths came faster, though her resolve never wavered. Every step felt heavier than the last, as if each one took her further from everything she fought to protect. But what else could she do? The only way to save Haven was to gamble everything.

    The final trebuchet loomed ahead, already loaded but needing to be turned to face the mountain. Ariana’s hands worked quickly, her fingers deftly adjusting the massive structure, all the while glancing over her shoulder for any sign of approaching enemies.

    “You’ve got this, right?” Varric asked, his tone only half-joking as he looked at the glowing Breach in the distance.

    “Go back to the Chantry,” Ariana said firmly. “Now.”

    Varric hesitated, his gaze flicking between her and the trebuchet. “Not exactly a fan of leaving you here alone, kid.”

    “I’ll be fine,” she insisted, her voice steady. “They need you back there more than I do. Go.”

    Varric gave her one last look before nodding. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid.”

    “Like triggering an avalanche, you mean? Never,” she said with a faint smile, already turning her focus back to the trebuchet.

    As Varric disappeared into the smoke, Ariana’s world narrowed to the task at hand. Her movements were quick, precise, each adjustment bringing the trebuchet closer to firing position. She barely registered the roar of the dragon overhead until it was nearly upon her.

    The air exploded with heat and fire as the dragon’s breath engulfed the area, scorching everything around her. The shockwave from the blast sent her sprawling to the ground. As she struggled to her feet, flames crackled around her, and through the heat and smoke, a figure emerged.

    “Enough!” the figure bellowed, its voice resonating with unnatural power. With a flick of his hand, a blast of energy struck her, forcing her back. “Pretender. You toy with forces beyond your ken. No more.”

     This is it, she thought, her breath hitching as the figure approached. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to fight, but something about him felt insurmountable. What is he?

    “What are you? Why are you doing this? What do you want?” she demanded, forcing her voice to steady.

    “Mortals beg for truth they cannot have. It is beyond what you are, what I was. Know me. Know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus! You will kneel.”

    The words hit her harder than any physical blow. This is the one who has been hunting me. The one who has taken everything from us. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her dagger. “I will never yield to you. I will never kneel,” she shot back, her voice filled with defiance.

    “You will resist,” Corypheus said, his tone almost amused. “You will always resist. It matters not.”

    He raised a strange orb, its surface pulsing with a sickly red glow. The mark on Ariana’s hand flared in response, sending waves of searing pain through her arm. She clutched it, barely managing to stay upright.

    “It is your fault, ‘Herald,’” Corypheus sneered. “You interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose. I do not know how you survived, but what marks you as ‘touched,’ what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens.”

    The pain drove Ariana to her knees, her breath ragged as she fought to maintain control. The world around her blurred, her vision narrowing to the orb and the mark that now pulsed in unison.

    “And you used the Anchor to undo my work! The gall!” Corypheus continued, his voice filled with fury.

    He strode toward her, gripping her left arm and lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His grip was like iron, and his words dripped with malice.

    “I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods of the empire in person,” he said, his tone almost contemplative. “I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world. Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty.”

    With a snarl, he hurled her against the trebuchet. Ariana’s body slammed into the wooden structure, the impact rattling her bones. Gritting her teeth, she scrambled to her feet, her hand brushing against a discarded sword. She picked it up, readying herself.

    Cullen believes in me. The Rangers believe in me. And I have to believe in myself.

    Corypheus sighed, his tone bored. “The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. So be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation—and god—it requires.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of a flare in the distance. The signal. The villagers were above the treeline. Relief surged through her when she spotted the signal flare in the distance. They’re safe. They made it.

    “And you,” he spat, raising a hand to signal his dragon, “I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.”

    As Corypheus’s tirade continued, Ariana’s focus sharpened. She dropped the sword she had picked up, stepping back toward the trebuchet lever. Her voice cut through his rant, calm and defiant. “Your arrogance blinds you. Good to know. If I’m dying… it’s not today!”

    With a swift motion, she kicked the lever. The trebuchet fired, its massive boulder slamming into the mountainside and triggering a massive avalanche. Snow and rock thundered down, engulfing the battlefield. Corypheus’s dragon wrapped its wings around him, carrying him away as the world collapsed around them.

    Ariana turned, spotting a gap in the ground—a hidden structure partially buried in the snow. Without hesitation, she leaped toward it, crashing through a wooden cover just as the avalanche consumed everything above. Darkness swallowed her as she fell.

    ~~~

    The chill of the ice beneath her armor was what finally roused Ariana. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision swimming as the world around her came into focus. Above her, the ceiling of a natural cavern loomed, the jagged edges of rock glistening faintly in the dim light emanating from her mark.

    The pain hit all at once when she tried to move—a sharp, unrelenting ache in her side that made her gasp. Broken ribs. Probably more than one. She gritted her teeth, pressing a hand to her side as she pushed herself up to sit. Every breath was shallow, the pain clawing at her chest.

    Her mark pulsed brighter than usual, the green glow casting eerie shadows on the cavern walls. She stared at it, frowning. Well, at least I’m not completely in the dark. Convenient, she thought bitterly, letting out a soft, wry chuckle that immediately made her ribs protest. The sound surprised her, almost absurd in the eerie stillness. Only I would laugh at a time like this. Cullen would be so mad at me right now.

    “This wasn’t one of my better ideas,” she muttered under her breath, her voice echoing faintly in the cavern. “But at least I’m alive… so far.”

    Her legs were stiff, her body bruised from the fall, but Ariana managed to stand. The movement sent another wave of sharp pain through her side, nearly knocking her back down. She leaned against the icy wall for support, biting back a curse.

    How long have I been here? she wondered, her thoughts hazy. Minutes? Hours? Days? The thought of everyone assuming she was dead sent a sharp pang through her chest—not from fear, but frustration. If they thought she was gone, would they give up on the fight? Would Cullen…?

    Her jaw tightened. No. He wouldn’t. He’ll rally them. He’ll survive. He has to.

    Straightening as best she could, Ariana limped forward into the tunnel, the green glow of her mark lighting her way. Each step sent shocks of pain through her body, but she pressed on, her determination outweighing the agony. One step at a time, she told herself. Just keep moving.

    The cavern seemed endless, the cold biting at her skin and seeping into her bones. Every shadow seemed to shift, every sound echoed unnervingly. Yet she kept going, her focus narrowing to the rhythm of her steps and the flickering light of her mark.

    She was so focused on moving forward that the attack took her by surprise. A demon lunged from the shadows, its form twisting unnaturally as it snarled. Ariana reached for her daggers but grasped at empty space. The realization hit her like a blow. I lost them. In Haven.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The voice in her mind was clear, commanding, instinctive. She threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the demon’s strike. Her body twisted, her movements sharper, faster than they should have been given her injuries. Her instincts took over, guided by years of training—and by his voice.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The demon lunged again, and her mark flared. A wave of energy exploded outward, forcing the creature back. Ariana staggered, her arm burning as the mark glowed brighter. Her vision swam, but she raised her hand, instincts screaming for control.

    The air crackled and shifted. A rift tore open before her, its sickly green light illuminating the cavern. The demon shrieked, its form twisting as it was pulled into the void. The rift sealed itself with a final burst of light, leaving Ariana alone in the sudden stillness.

    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she lowered her hand, staring at the now-empty space where the rift had been. Her mark throbbed painfully, the glow dimming slightly. “What the hell was that?” she murmured, her voice shaky. “Well, at least it worked.”

    And I’m still alive. That’s what matters.

    The light of her mark illuminated a narrow passage ahead, and she followed it, her steps slower but no less determined. The pain in her body was a constant companion, but she pushed it aside. *Focus. One step closer to Cullen. *

    Eventually, she saw it: a faint glimmer of light in the distance. Her heart leapt at the sight, hope surging through her battered frame. She quickened her pace, ignoring the sharp protests from her ribs and leg.

    The light grew brighter as she approached, and finally, she stepped out into the open. The cold hit her like a wall, the howling wind tearing at her coat and stinging her skin. Snow swirled around her, obscuring her vision, but she was outside. She was free.

    Her relief was short-lived. The blizzard raged around her, the landscape a blur of white and gray. The cold seeped through her armor, biting into her flesh and making her shiver uncontrollably.

    “Oh… a blizzard. Of course. Why not?” she muttered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    She scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of the Inquisition. The snow was deep, the trail she’d followed barely visible. But there were signs—trampled snow, broken branches. They had come this way. She just had to follow.

    Her thoughts drifted to Cullen, the memory of his voice a tether. She pictured his face, his warmth, the way his eyes softened when they met hers. He’s waiting for me. He has my ring. I’ll follow that star one more time.

    The thought gave her strength, her resolve hardening. She wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet. Not when there was still so much to fight for.

    She stumbled, her leg giving out beneath her. The snow cushioned her fall, but the cold seeped into her bones, making her limbs feel heavy and unresponsive. She forced herself up, her body trembling from the effort.

    “Come on,” she muttered through clenched teeth. “Just a little further.”

    Her vision blurred, her thoughts growing hazy, but she kept moving. One step at a time, one breath at a time. She wasn’t going to stop. She wasn’t going to die here.

    By your order, Commander.

    ~~~

    Riley stood amidst a cluster of Rangers, her sharp eyes scanning the icy expanse beyond their makeshift camp. The air was biting, her breath visible in the frigid morning as she addressed her team with urgency. The sharp wind cut through even the thickest cloaks, but Riley barely noticed. Her focus was fixed on the search.

    “Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto,” she began, her voice firm and steady despite the turmoil in her chest. “We’re splitting into scouting parties. I want every path that could lead back to Haven mapped and searched. We’re looking for survivors, supplies, and any sign of Wolf.”

    Valentina, her brown hair dusted with frost, nodded with conviction. “We’ll take the southern ridge. It’s narrow, but if anyone managed to escape, they might have taken that route.”

    Linnea adjusted her heavy cloak, her expression thoughtful. “I’ll take my team northward. There’s an old hunting trail up there. If she’s alive, she might have tried to get higher ground.”

    Lamberto, the oldest of the group, crossed his arms and spoke gruffly. “I’ll circle back toward the lower paths. If there are any stragglers or wounded, that’s where they’ll be.”

    Riley nodded, her expression set. “Good. Make sure every team is prepared for the cold and carry flares. If you find anything—anything at all—you signal immediately. And mark hazards. We can’t afford to lose anyone else.”

    Valentina hesitated, her green eyes meeting Riley’s. “And what about you? Where will you be?”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, though her voice was calm. “I’ll be coordinating from here and joining any search party that finds a lead. Wolf’s out there, and we’re going to bring her back.”

    The Rangers dispersed swiftly, their movements practiced and efficient. Riley remained, her thoughts racing as she considered their options. Haven had been a massacre, but she refused to believe Ariana was gone. She survived the Blight. She survived Krieger. She survived Kirkwall. She’s alive. Riley clung to that certainty like a lifeline, her faith in Ariana’s resilience unshakable.

    The sound of boots crunching in the snow drew her attention. Cullen approached, his expression a mix of weariness and determination. The snow clung to his shoulders, and the shadows under his eyes spoke of his despair. Despite her own exhaustion, Riley straightened her posture, her voice steady as she greeted him.

    “Organizing the search,” she said simply, anticipating his question. “We need to find her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, his concern evident. “The chances…” He trailed off, his golden eyes scanning the distant peaks. “Riley, we barely got out ourselves. Haven is…” He hesitated, as though saying the words would make them more real.

    Riley’s expression didn’t waver. “She’s alive,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chill. “I refuse to believe otherwise. Wolf doesn’t go down without a fight.”

    Cullen’s lips pressed into a thin line, his shoulders tensing. “And if she isn’t?” he asked quietly, the words heavy with guilt.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and likely pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    She hesitated for a moment, her voice dropping slightly. “You weren’t there during the Blight, Commander. I watched her stand against a horde of darkspawn the day we saved her. I saw her pull people from the ruins of villages, clear battlefields, survive—” Riley stopped short, her lips pressing into a thin line, the unspoken word lingering between them.

    Cullen’s brows furrowed at the sudden pause, but he didn’t press her. Whatever she had almost said hung in the air like a shadow, and he could feel the weight of it in her tone. There was a flicker of something in his gaze—an emotion that Riley couldn’t quite place. Vulnerability? Determination? It was gone as quickly as it appeared.

    “You truly believe she can survive this?” he asked, his voice quieter.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and probably pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting to the snow-covered expanse beyond the camp. The distant peaks were shrouded in mist, their paths treacherous and unforgiving. Finally, he nodded, his voice low but resolute. “Then go. Find her.”

    Riley inclined her head, her resolve solidifying. “Thank you, Commander. But don’t lose yourself in this,” she added, her tone softening. “We need you here. Keep the camp together.”

    For a moment, Cullen’s expression softened, his eyes meeting hers with a flicker of trust. “If anyone can find her, it’s you,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion.

    Riley turned back to the Rangers, her steps purposeful as she prepared to join the search herself. Behind her, Cullen lingered at the edge of the clearing, his breath visible in the frigid air. His gaze remained fixed on the mountains, his thoughts unreadable.

    Don’t get dead, Wolf. Riley’s silent prayer echoed in her mind as she stepped into the cold, the weight of her determination a shield against the unforgiving snow.

    ~~~

    Ariana stumbled upon the remnants of a campfire, her heart giving a faint flutter of hope before reality set in. The ashes were blackened, cold, and dusted with snow. Kneeling beside the debris, her trembling fingers sifted through it, the frigid air numbing her movements. Nothing. The faint spark of possibility was extinguished as quickly as it came.

    “It’s cold… nothing,” she murmured, her voice thin against the roar of the wind. She exhaled sharply, watching her breath curl into faint clouds that dissolved into the icy air. “Lucky me.”

    Her eyes scanned the area, desperate for anything—a scrap of cloth, a hint of warmth—but there was nothing. The Inquisition had moved on, their faint traces scattered by the blizzard. Wrapping her arms around herself, she tried to summon some courage against the cold that gnawed relentlessly at her.

    The trail stretched endlessly before her, but every step felt heavier, her strength sapping with each agonizing movement. Her right leg throbbed with every shift of weight, forcing her to rely on her left, which was rapidly growing numb. The blizzard didn’t relent, its icy claws wrapping tighter around her with every gust.

    Ariana turned back to the fire’s remains, the idea of rekindling it flickering through her mind. She crouched again, her frozen hands clawing at the charred wood. It was soaked through, as useless as her own dwindling reserves. She pressed her hands together, willing warmth into them, her mark flickering faintly in response. No choice but to keep moving.

    The cold seeped deeper, through armor and skin, gnawing at the edges of her mind. Her ribs ached with every shallow breath, a cruel reminder of her fragility. Doubt crept in, quiet but insidious, whispering at the edges of her resolve.

    Is it even worth continuing?

    The thought lingered, sharp and unwelcome, but then Cullen’s face filled her mind. His voice, steady and warm, soothed the edges of her fear. She thought of the way he made her feel—safe, cherished, and challenged all at once. She pictured his hand reaching for hers, the warmth in his gaze when he looked at her, the strength he lent her simply by being. He was her anchor, her tether to hope. And her ring. Maker, her ring. She’d given it to him to keep, and now she needed it back.

    Her fingers curled against her side, pressing against the bruised ribs as if holding herself together. No. It’s worth it. For him. For all of them.

    Gritting her teeth, Ariana forced herself upright, her legs shaking beneath her weight. Every movement was agony, her body screaming for rest, but she pressed on. She stumbled, catching herself on the snow-laden ground, her breaths coming in ragged bursts.

    That’s when she heard them.

    The low growls were faint at first, carried by the wind, but they were unmistakable. Wolves. The sound sent a chill down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold. Were they hunting her? Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs, the sound reverberating in her ears.

    She let out a soft, bitter laugh, her voice barely audible over the storm. “I should’ve stayed in bed today,” she muttered, her tone dry despite the fear creeping through her.

    The growls grew louder, closer, their guttural tones slicing through the howling wind. Her hand instinctively reached for a weapon, but the dagger that should have been strapped to her thigh was gone—lost in the chaos of Haven. She was defenseless, save for her wits and the faintly glowing mark on her hand.

    Most people break under pressure. You don’t.

    The voice was clear, calm, and commanding—his voice. Krieger. The phantom presence that pushed her forward when everything seemed bleakest. Ariana hated it, hated the strength it brought, hated the shadow it cast over her soul. But she didn’t deny it. She couldn’t. Not now.

    Her breathing steadied as the words settled into her bones. She straightened slightly, the pain in her side a reminder of her limits but also of her survival. She was still standing. She was still moving. And that’s all that matters.

    She pushed forward, each step a defiance of the cold and exhaustion dragging at her limbs. The wolves’ howls echoed behind her, a grim reminder of how precarious her position was. But she didn’t look back. She couldn’t afford to. Her focus remained on the faint trail ahead, the signs that the Inquisition had passed through.

    Cullen was alive. She had to believe that. The thought of his arms around her, his steady presence beside her, was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. She couldn’t let herself falter—not when he was waiting for her. Not when she still had a promise to keep.

    One more step, she told herself. One more breath.

    The howls faded into the storm, the cold biting at her every inch. But Ariana kept moving, the memory of Cullen’s voice a lifeline against the void. She would find him. She would survive this.

    She had to.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the camp, his gloved hands wrapped tightly around a small, familiar object. The weight of the ring in his palm was nothing compared to the ache in his chest. He turned it over carefully, the firelight catching on the polished blue stone at its center, making it gleam like a shard of the morning sky. This was more than a ring—it was a promise, one they hadn’t been able to keep all those years ago.

    The cold wind bit at his face, carrying the last remnants of the blizzard, but Cullen hardly noticed. His attention was fixed on the jagged peaks beyond the camp, now shrouded in a pale, swirling mist. Somewhere out there, Silver Rangers were searching. They clung to the belief that Ariana, the White Wolf, was alive. That she had survived the avalanche and the cold.

    He closed his hand around the ring, the edges digging into his palm. If Riley’s right, he thought, his jaw tightening, if somehow she’s alive, I won’t waste another moment.

    Memories of Ariana consumed him as he stood in the icy stillness. He thought of Kirkwall, the shared smiles that made the oppressive city seem lighter, the stolen moments of laughter amidst their struggles. He remembered the way she used to argue with him, fiery and determined, refusing to back down even when he was certain she would. The nights they spent dreaming of something better—dreams that felt fragile but real when she was beside him.

    And then there was her voice the night she returned from Redcliffe, filled with a mix of sorrow and hope: I need you. That unspoken connection had pulled him back to her, time and time again.

    Most of all, he thought of her standing in the Chantry, her voice trembling but steady as she said the words that had been etched into his heart ever since: I have always loved you.

    The thought of losing her again—truly losing her this time—was unbearable. If the Maker granted him even one more chance, he would make it count. Cullen’s grip on the ring tightened. He would put it back on her finger, not as a memory of the life they’d once planned but as a promise for the future. He would marry her, no matter the challenges ahead. Nothing else mattered anymore. Whatever secrets she carried, whatever shadows still lingered, they would face them together. He wouldn’t let her go.

    “Commander.” Leliana’s voice broke through his reverie. Cullen slipped the ring back into his pocket and turned, his posture stiffening. The spymaster approached with measured steps, her expression calm but her eyes sharp.

    “We’ve received reports from the scouts,” she said, gesturing toward the group gathered around the map table. “They’ve identified a few potential routes through the pass to the north. It’s dangerous terrain, but it’s our best chance to find shelter and regroup.”

    Cullen followed her to the table, where Cassandra, Josephine, Riley, and Solas were deep in discussion. The hastily sketched trails on the map before them painted a grim picture—narrow paths, steep drops, and the constant threat of frostbite or ambush. He listened as Cassandra outlined the risks, as Josephine calculated the logistics of moving so many through treacherous terrain. Riley stood nearby, arms crossed, her face grim but focused.

    The tension was palpable, but before anyone could speak further, a sharp voice rang out:

    “Lieutenant! Lieutenant Riley!”

    Cullen and the others turned as a young man sprinted toward them, his breath clouding the cold air. It was Elliot, one of Riley’s most dependable scouts. His face was flushed, his eyes wide with urgency.

    “What is it?” Riley demanded, stepping forward to meet him.

    Elliot skidded to a stop, his words tumbling out in hurried gasps. “The scouts… in the pass… west. They think they saw someone.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed. “Someone?” she repeated, her voice dangerously low. “What do you mean?”

    Elliot took a deep breath, steadying himself. “They think it’s Wolf.”

    The world seemed to stop. The muffled conversations of the camp, the distant howl of the wind—all of it faded into silence in Cullen’s ears. His chest tightened, and his legs moved before his mind could catch up. He didn’t wait for further explanation. He was already running.

    The snow crunched beneath his boots as he sprinted toward the western edge of the camp, his breath coming in sharp, visible bursts. Behind him, he heard Riley shouting, her voice sharp and commanding.

    “Commander, wait!” she yelled, her own footsteps pounding in the snow as she followed. Cullen barely registered it. His focus was entirely on the distant peaks, the faint hope burning like a fire in his chest.

    Cassandra’s armor clinked faintly as she joined the pursuit, and other Rangers moved swiftly to follow. The group’s urgency mirrored Cullen’s own, but none of them could match the desperation that drove him forward.

    His mind raced with every step, his thoughts a storm of fear and hope. He pictured her face, her stubborn smile, the light in her eyes when she teased him. The image was so vivid it hurt. Please, Maker… let it be her.

    The mist grew thicker as he neared the edge of the camp, the jagged mountains looming closer. His heart pounded, the weight of the ring in his pocket pressing against him like a reminder of everything he couldn’t lose. He pushed harder, his breath ragged, his determination unshaken.

    If it’s her… I’m never letting go.

    ~~~

    The cold wind howled through the narrow pass, whipping snow into blinding swirls around Ariana as she knelt by the remnants of a campfire. The faint glow of embers was her only solace, a fragile reminder that she wasn’t entirely lost in the wilderness. Her trembling hands hovered over the dying warmth, though they were too numb to feel much of anything. Each shallow breath sent stabbing pain through her broken ribs, but she didn’t care anymore. She had pushed beyond pain, beyond exhaustion.

    The wolves’ howls echoed closer now, threading through the storm like taunts. They had been following her for hours—or maybe it had been days. Time was meaningless in this frozen hell.

    I can’t stop here, she told herself, though her thoughts were sluggish, weighed down by the cold and despair. She clenched her fists against the numbing frost, forcing her legs to move. One step. Then another. Keep moving.

    Ariana forced herself upright, her legs trembling beneath her weight. The snow was deep, each step a battle, but she pressed on. The trail narrowed as it wound through jagged rocks and frost-laden trees. Her vision blurred with fatigue, her body screaming for rest. Then, through the haze, she saw them—lights flickering against the storm, steady and warm.

    Campfires. Tents. The Inquisition.

    A sob escaped her lips, half-formed and caught in her throat. Relief surged through her chest, but her legs gave out, sending her crumpling into the snow. She tried to crawl, her fingers clawing at the icy ground, but the effort was futile. The cold began to seep in, numbing her body further, but she no longer cared. The light was there, so close.

    The wolves’ howls were drowned out by a different sound—footsteps, voices calling out, urgent and clear. One voice rose above the others, cutting through the storm like a beacon.

    “There! It’s her!”

    That voice… Cullen?

    Strong arms enveloped her, lifting her from the icy ground with a gentleness that belied their strength. Her head lolled against a warm chest, and through her fading consciousness, she caught the faint scent of elderflower and oakmoss. Familiar. Comforting.

    “You’re safe now,” Cullen murmured, his voice low and trembling. His cheek brushed hers as he tightened his hold, shielding her from the biting wind. “I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you.”

    The sudden shift in position sent a jolt of pain through her ribs, and Ariana flinched, a small gasp escaping her lips. Cullen froze for a moment, then adjusted his grip, one arm cradling her back more securely while the other supported her legs, careful to avoid putting pressure on her injuries.

    “I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice raw with guilt. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

    Ariana wanted to tell him it was fine, that it didn’t matter, but her lips barely moved. The effort to speak was too much. Instead, she let herself sink into his arms, trusting his strength, his presence.

    The world wavered around her, the lights of the camp fading into blurred halos. She felt the warmth of his embrace, heard the steadiness of his heartbeat, and realized she was safe now. In his arms.

    I made it. I kept my promise.

    The corners of her lips curved into the faintest smile as darkness claimed her.

  • Chapter 55 – Not Weakness but Wisdom

    12 Wintermarch 9:38 – 28 Haring 9:40

    The routine after Varric left was a comfort Ariana hadn’t expected. Life at the manor resumed with a familiar rhythm, one that allowed her to slip back into her role as the White Wolf with startling ease. Yet, no matter how seamlessly she led the Silver Rangers, there were moments when the weight of what she had lost threatened to crush her.

    Isabel, ever the steady presence, managed the household effortlessly, relieving Riley of many day-to-day concerns. Emma flourished in the manor’s lively environment, darting between Rangers, her laughter echoing in the halls. She fashioned imaginary adventures for herself, always insisting the Rangers play their parts as knights or heroes. But Ariana couldn’t help but notice the wistful tone in Emma’s voice whenever she asked about Cullen.

    “Will he come back someday?” Emma had asked just days earlier, her wide eyes full of hope that Ariana couldn’t bear to extinguish.

    “He’s busy, cub,” Ariana had replied softly. “But you know Cullen. He always keeps his promises.”

    The words felt hollow even as she said them. It wasn’t just Emma who still waited for him.

    One evening, the kitchen was filled with the warm glow of candlelight and the soft hum of activity. Ariana perched on the counter, absently turning a cloth in her hands as Isabel finished drying the last of the dishes. The rhythmic sounds of their nightly routine grounded her, but tonight the usual comfort was absent.

    “Isabel…” Ariana’s voice was tentative, barely above a whisper.

    Isabel set the dish she was drying aside, turning her full attention to her. “What is it, child?” she asked gently, noting the uncharacteristic hesitation in Ariana’s tone.

    Ariana drew a deep breath, her fingers twisting the cloth tighter. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.

    Isabel frowned. “For what? What are you apologizing for now?”

    “For everything,” Ariana confessed, her gaze dropping to her lap. “For dragging you and Emma into my chaos. For Cullen…” Her voice broke as she continued. “I see the way Emma looks when she asks about him. I feel like I’ve taken him away from her. I should have listened to you all those years ago.”

    Isabel’s expression softened as she crossed the kitchen, setting the towel down. She stood in front of Ariana, her voice steady and firm. “No,” she said. “It wouldn’t have changed anything.”

    “But if I’d told him sooner—” Ariana began, only for Isabel to cut her off.

    “It wouldn’t have mattered,” Isabel said gently but firmly. “You said it yourself, Ariana. He wasn’t ready to stand against the Order or Meredith. Even if you’d told him, even if he’d known everything, the path you’re on… it would have still led to this.”

    Ariana’s hands trembled as she gripped the cloth tightly. “But we were planning our wedding,” she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet agony. “He had the ring made. He asked my father to petition the Order. I thought—I thought we had a chance.”

    Ariana let out a soft, bittersweet laugh, catching Isabel’s questioning look. “I’m just remembering,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with a mix of fondness and sorrow. “When we were planning the wedding, Cullen couldn’t understand why there needed to be twenty-seven flavors of cake. He actually looked offended by it.” Her lips curved faintly. “He said he didn’t care if the cake was made of stone, as long as I was there.”

    Isabel chuckled at the memory, “That does sound like Cullen. That man can be practical to a fault.”

    Ariana reached for her ring, looking at it “Do you know why he chose the star?”

    Isabel smiled softly, shaking her head, just letting Ariana continue.

    “He asked if I would follow the star I had been following, just one more time…” her words trailed off, lost in the memory of the night he proposed.

    “And, do you want to follow it again?” Isabel asked softly.

    “More than anything,” Ariana sighed “But I think it’s too late now.”

    Isabel reached out, resting her hands over Ariana’s. “You still have a chance. I don’t believe this story is over.”

    Ariana’s head snapped up, tears brimming in her eyes. “How can you say that? After everything?”

    “Because I know him,” Isabel said simply. “And I know that he loved you more than anything. Truly. And I saw the way you looked at him—like he was your world. That doesn’t just vanish because of a war or a lie.”

    Ariana shook her head, the tears finally spilling over. “I couldn’t even tell him the truth,” she whispered. “And now I don’t even know if he ever thinks of me. If… if he even cares about any of it anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze fell to the small pendant around Ariana’s neck, the leather cord holding both the constellation charm and Cullen’s engagement ring. The sight of it, so close to Ariana’s heart, brought a bittersweet smile to Isabel’s lips. “Do you think he made that ring for you because it didn’t matter to him?” she asked gently. “He loved you, Ariana. He still does. And I’d wager he’s thought about you every day since you left.”

    Ariana’s sobs broke free then, unrestrained and raw. Isabel pulled her into an embrace, holding her tightly as the weight of years of guilt and heartbreak poured out.

    Later that night, as the house grew quiet, Ariana sat alone in her room. She reached for the leather choker she always wore, her fingers brushing the small pendant of the Visus constellation and the engagement ring hanging from the cord. Slowly, she lifted it, holding the ring in her palm as her tears threatened to return.

    She whispered into the stillness, “If you’re out there, Cullen, I hope you’re safe. I hope… I hope you remember us.”

    Happy birthday…

    And for the first time since that night in Kirkwall, she allowed herself to believe he might be thinking the same thing.

    ~~~

    As the months passed, it started to become clear that Kirkwall had been only the beginning. Something they had all expected, yet had hoped they had been wrong. The soft morning light streamed through the windows of the library, casting long shadows across the map-strewn table where she sat with Michael and Linnea. Both wore expressions that mirrored her own—a mix of exhaustion and determination. Reports had been flooding in for weeks now, and each one seemed worse than the last.

    Michael leaned forward, his hand resting on the edge of the table as he spoke. “The Circles are falling, Ariana. Starkhaven, Ansburg, Markham—all of them have reported riots or outright destruction. Mages are fleeing in droves, and some are even banding together to fight back.”

    Linnea nodded, her brow furrowed. “We’ve had requests for aid from at least three groups of mages in the past fortnight alone. They’re desperate, asking for protection, for someone to get them out before the Templars arrive.”

    Michael shifted, a note of hesitation creeping into his voice. “And it’s not just mages. Rangers in the field have reported Templars approaching them, asking to join us. They say they’ve had enough of the Order and want to fight for something better. Some of the Rangers here were already Templars before joining. It’s… becoming a trend.”

    Ariana sat back, her fingers steepled as she absorbed their words. The weight of it pressed heavily on her chest, but her expression remained calm. She had to be. They were looking to her for guidance, for answers she wasn’t entirely sure she had.

    After a moment, she asked, “What about Kirkwall? Have we had any word?”

    Michael glanced at Linnea before replying. “Still holding, according to all reports. It’s one of the few Circles that hasn’t fallen yet. At least not any more than it had before…”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped for a moment, her fingers tightening around the edge of the table. She exhaled softly. Still holding. It didn’t take much imagination to picture Cullen in the middle of it all, trying to hold Kirkwall together with sheer will. He had always been unrelenting in his duty.

    “Good,” she said at last, her voice steady despite the tumult of emotions within her. “For now, anyway.”

    Linnea studied her for a moment, but said nothing. Instead, she shifted the conversation back to the reports. “What do you want us to do about the mages requesting aid?”

    “We’ll take on the jobs that make sense,” Ariana replied, her tone measured. “But we can’t stretch ourselves too thin. If we try to save everyone, we’ll end up saving no one.” She paused, her mind already moving to the next steps. “I’ll reach out to Bann Teagan. If anyone knows the best path for helping these mages, it’ll be him. He’s been a consistent ally, and with King Alistair still absent, he’s our best option.”

    Michael frowned slightly. “And the Templars who want to join us? What do we do about them?”

    “We vet them carefully,” Ariana said without hesitation. “Riley and Malcolm can handle that. They know what to look for, and I trust their judgment. But make sure every single one is questioned thoroughly. No exceptions.”

    Linnea exchanged a glance with Michael before speaking again. “There’s something else. Aveline and Donnic—they’ve been working in Denerim for a while now, haven’t they? Maybe they’ve heard things. They might know more about what’s happening in the capital or have information we don’t.”

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully. “Good idea. Send a message to Aveline. Let her know what we’re seeing and ask if she has any insight. She’s someone we can trust, and Donnic has always been resourceful. They might have heard something useful.”

    The room fell silent for a moment as they processed the conversation, the weight of the decisions they faced settling heavily over them. Ariana leaned forward again, her gaze sharp as she addressed them both.

    “We’re walking a fine line,” she said. “We have to be careful, but we can’t let that stop us from doing what we’ve always done—protecting those who can’t protect themselves. This is exactly why the Rangers exist. We’re not just a safe haven. We’re a force for change. Let’s make sure we act like it.”

    Michael and Linnea nodded in unison, their determination mirroring her own. As they left the room to carry out their orders, Ariana couldn’t help to notice how their hands brushed briefly. She smiled, shaking her head. It was amusing that they were trying to hide it. For her part, Ariana was just happy they were finding comfort in each other.

    She sat back in her chair, her gaze drifting to the map on the table. It was dotted with markers—each one representing a Circle in turmoil, a town needing aid, or a battle yet to be fought.

    Her fingers brushed against the pendant at her neck, her thoughts briefly drifting to Cullen. Still holding, she thought again. Her heart ached with the memory of him, the way he had looked at her that last day in Kirkwall, the words they had thrown at each other cutting deeper than any blade. But then… he had dropped his weapons, he had crossed the distance to tend to her injury. And when she kissed him, he had returned it. He had held her still despite it all. Was he thinking about her too?

    She shook the thought away, focusing instead on the tasks ahead. There was no room for distraction now. The Rangers depended on her, and the world around them was unraveling faster than she could sew it back together. But if there was one thing she was certain of, it was this: they would face it together. Someday.

    ~~~

    The room was quiet except for the soft crackle of the fire in the hearth. Valentina sat at the head of the long table, her fingers steepled as she studied the parchment in front of her. Riley leaned against the far wall, her arms crossed, her expression tight with frustration. Michael paced the length of the room, his boots echoing faintly on the wooden floor, while Linnea sat with one leg crossed over the other, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as if the answers were hidden among the beams.

    “We can’t tell her,” Michael said, his voice low but firm, breaking the silence.

    “And why not?” Riley shot back, her tone sharp. “She’s our leader. She has a right to know.”

    Michael stopped pacing, turning to face her. “You’ve seen how much she’s carrying already. Do you really want to add this to it? That Kirkwall’s Circle has fallen? That he’s disappeared?”

    Riley pushed off the wall, stepping toward the table. “She’ll find out eventually. Better it comes from us than some report or rumor.”

    Linnea sighed, her eyes finally dropping from the ceiling to the table. “Do we even know what happened to him? Cullen’s name wasn’t on the casualty list.”

    Valentina tapped the parchment in front of her. “No, but that’s part of the problem. He’s missing, not dead. And knowing Ariana…” She let the sentence hang, the weight of it settling over the group.

    “She’ll go looking for him,” Michael finished, his voice heavy. “And Maker knows what she’ll find—or if she’ll even find him at all.”

    “Exactly,” Valentina said. “She’s barely allowed herself to grieve what happened in Kirkwall. If she thinks there’s a chance to find him…”

    “She’ll chase it,” Riley admitted, her voice softer now. “But does that mean we keep this from her? Is that who we are?”

    Silence fell again, each of them grappling with the weight of the decision.

    Linnea finally spoke, her voice measured. “We don’t have all the information. Right now, all we know is that the Circle has fallen and that Cullen isn’t accounted for. Maybe we wait. If more details come in, we can reevaluate.”

    Michael frowned, resuming his pacing. “And if she finds out we knew and didn’t tell her? How do we explain that?”

    “She’ll be angry,” Valentina admitted, “but she’ll understand why we waited. At least, I hope she will.”

    Riley ran a hand through her hair, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “You’re all acting like she’s some fragile thing that’s going to shatter the moment she hears his name. This is Ariana. She’s faced worse than this.”

    Michael stopped pacing again, his gaze locking with hers. “I know who she is, Riley. But she’s also human. And Cullen… he’s not just anyone to her.”

    Valentina leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. “The question isn’t whether she can handle it. The question is whether telling her now serves any purpose. What can she do with this information?”

    “She could prepare,” Riley argued. “If Cullen is missing, there’s a chance he’s in danger. She’d want to help him, just like she’d help any of us.”

    “And that’s the problem,” Michael said quietly. “She wouldn’t just help him. She’d drop everything. The Rangers, the mages we’re protecting—all of it. She’d risk it all for him.”

    The room fell silent again, the weight of the decision pressing down on them.

    Finally, Valentina exhaled, standing and smoothing the creases from her tunic. “We wait,” she said, her voice calm but decisive. “Until we know more, we don’t burden her with this. If something concrete comes up, we’ll tell her. Agreed?”

    Michael nodded reluctantly, though his expression was troubled. Linnea gave a small nod, her face impassive.

    Riley hesitated, her jaw tight. “Fine,” she said at last, though the word was laced with frustration. “But if she finds out we kept this from her, it’s on all of us.”

    Valentina’s gaze swept over the group, her eyes lingering on each of them. “We’re in agreement, then. This stays between us for now.”

    Before Valentina could fully extinguish the last lantern, Linnea’s voice cut through the heavy silence.

    “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly, her gaze shifting to the side as if unsure whether to speak.

    All eyes turned to her, the tension in the room coiling tighter.

    Linnea hesitated before pulling a folded letter from her satchel and setting it on the table. The seal of Bann Teagan was unmistakable, the edges of the parchment slightly worn. “This came with the last set of reports,” she explained. “It’s from Cullen. He sent it to Bann Teagan, asking him to pass it along… to Ariana.”

    Michael’s eyes widened, and Riley stepped closer, her brows knitting together. “What does it say?”

    Valentina unfolded the letter carefully, her sharp eyes scanning the contents. As she read, her expression hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    “It’s a request,” she said flatly, “for information on Ariana’s whereabouts. He wanted Teagan to deliver this along with another document.” She pulled out a second parchment, its official seal still intact. “Approval from the White Spire for their marriage.”

    Riley let out a low whistle, her frustration replaced by a mix of disbelief and unease. “And Teagan just… sent this along without a word?”

    “He’s missing now, Riley,” Linnea reminded her softly. “Teagan likely didn’t think it would reach Cullen at this point. But it still complicates things.”

    Michael ran a hand through his hair, his pacing starting anew. “So, he was still looking for her. Even after everything…” His voice trailed off, and for a moment, his frustration gave way to something closer to guilt.

    “And now he’s gone,” Riley said quietly, her earlier fire subdued. “He wanted to find her, to explain himself—and we’re keeping this from her.”

    Valentina carefully refolded the letters, her movements deliberate. “Which only reinforces my point. We wait. If we tell her now, she’ll chase this lead. And what will she find? Nothing but more pain.”

    Linnea frowned, her fingers tapping lightly against the table. “But if she ever learns we had these…”

    “She won’t,” Valentina said firmly. “Not unless we’re sure telling her will help. Until then, we keep this to ourselves.”

    The others exchanged uneasy glances, but none of them voiced further objections.

    As they filed out, Michael lingered once more, his hand brushing briefly over the back of one of the chairs. “We’re playing a dangerous game,” he murmured to Valentina, his voice barely audible over the crackle of the dying fire.

    “I know,” she replied softly, her gaze fixed on the flickering embers. “But right now, it’s the only game we’ve got.”

    Riley paused by the door, her sharp gaze cutting through the room. “Linnea,” she said quietly, but with the weight of a command. “Start looking for him. Quietly. If Ariana can’t go after him, we’ll do it for her.”

    Linnea nodded once, her expression solemn. “Understood.”

    The room dimmed as the final lantern was extinguished, leaving them in shadows. And in that darkness, the weight of their secrets loomed heavier than ever.

    ~~~

    Ariana found peace in her day-to-day life, rediscovering the joy of adventure and reconnecting with the Rangers. After years spent away from most of them, it was refreshing to immerse herself in their camaraderie again. Many of the newer recruits had never even met her before now. Yet one familiar face remained a pleasant surprise—Elliot. No longer the nervous, wide-eyed kid she’d escorted from Kirkwall all those years ago, he now carried himself with the confidence of a seasoned Ranger. Still, his unwavering admiration for the White Wolf hadn’t faded.

    The sun hung low in the sky as Ariana sparred with Elliot in the courtyard, their movements quick and calculated. She ducked under his swing, spinning gracefully as her wooden sword struck his side. He stumbled back, wincing but grinning despite the sting.

    “Come on, Elliot,” Ariana said, her tone teasing but encouraging. “You’ve got to stop telegraphing your swings like that. I can see them coming from a mile away.”

    Elliot huffed, adjusting his grip on the training sword. “Easy for you to say. You’re not the one fighting you.”

    “Problems with Orlesian nobles again, Wolf,” Riley’s voice carried across the courtyard as she approached, cutting through the moment.

    Ariana glanced up, breathing heavily from exertion. She tossed her training sword to Elliot, who caught it with a slight fumble. “What is it this time?” she asked, grabbing a nearby cloth to wipe her face.

    Riley smirked, folding her arms as she leaned casually against a post. “They hired us to retrieve a stolen artifact. Now they’re claiming the one we returned is a forgery.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, draping the cloth around her neck. “And… could it be?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    “No,” Riley replied firmly. “It’s a magical artifact, and both our mage and theirs verified it was authentic.”

    Ariana began walking toward the manor, Riley falling into step beside her. Elliot trailed behind, still catching his breath but grinning faintly, as though sparring with the White Wolf was an achievement in itself.

    “Do we think it was stolen again after delivery?” Ariana asked, her mind already sifting through possibilities.

    “Unlikely,” Riley said with a shrug. “This feels more like posturing. They’re Orlesians, after all.”

    Ariana let out a resigned sigh. “And you’re telling me this because…?” she asked, glancing at Riley with a knowing look. “They want the White Wolf to investigate?”

    Riley’s smirk widened. “It’s in Val Royeaux, and, well, let’s face it—you’re better at dealing with those kinds of nobles. They insist on your presence.”

    Ariana groaned. “Val Royeaux. Maker’s breath, when was the last time I was even there?”

    “Seven years ago,” Riley said without missing a beat. “Almost to the day. You came back on 26 Haring 9:33.”

    Ariana stopped mid-step, raising an eyebrow at Riley. “Why do you know that so precisely?”

    Riley shrugged, her expression teasing. “Because that’s the day everything changed. You came back with the Divine’s request, and then you left for Kirkwall… And, well, we know how that ended.”

    Ariana’s playful demeanor shifted slightly, the weight of those memories flickering across her face. “Fair enough,” she said after a pause, shaking off the moment with a faint smirk. “But wait… does that mean we missed Elliot’s seventh anniversary as a Ranger?”

    Riley grinned mischievously. “We only celebrate the big milestones, Wolf. Sorry, kid, you’ll have to wait another three years for a party.”

    Elliot laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “Honestly, I didn’t even realize it had been seven years. Feels like yesterday I was tripping over my own sword during drills.”

    “And now you’re getting tossed around by me during sparring,” Ariana teased, throwing a grin over her shoulder. “That’s what I call progress.”

    Elliot’s smile wavered slightly, his gaze flicking to her and then away as though her teasing—her attention—was both exhilarating and overwhelming. “I wouldn’t call it progress exactly,” he muttered.

    Riley caught the exchange and smirked knowingly. “Don’t let her fool you, Elliot,” she said, her tone mock-serious. “The Wolf only fights fair when she’s bored. If you ever win, it’s because she let you.”

    “I do not!” Ariana protested, feigning offense. “I’m just giving him the chance to feel like he’s improving, Riley. It’s called mentorship. Look it up.”

    “Is that what we’re calling it now?” Riley shot back, her grin widening. “Funny, I thought it was called humoring the pup.

    Elliot chuckled, adjusting his sword belt—a gesture Riley didn’t miss. She glanced at Ariana, who seemed blissfully unaware of how flustered Elliot always became around her. “I’m standing right here, you know,” Elliot said, shaking his head. “You two are relentless.”

    Ariana shot him a playful wink, her grin widening. “Welcome to the Rangers, Elliot. Thick skin is a requirement.”

    Elliot rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress the grin tugging at his lips. As they reached the manor, Ariana glanced at Riley. “Fine, I’ll go to Val Royeaux. But if this turns out to be another waste of time, you’re cleaning the stables for a month.”

    “Deal,” Riley said with a mock salute, though the triumphant glint in her eyes suggested she had already won.

    ~~~

    As she had so many years ago, Ariana set off for Val Royeaux. But this time, she didn’t travel alone. Elliot, eager for his first job outside Ferelden, had practically volunteered before she could even consider anyone else. His boundless energy was both endearing and exhausting, a stark contrast to the calm, calculating presence of Eshara. One of the Rangers’ most skilled mages, Eshara’s expertise was indispensable for a job centered on a magical artifact.

    The journey felt shorter with their company, the miles passing with the rhythm of hoofbeats and the hum of conversation. Though the winter chill bit at their faces, Ariana found herself quietly grateful for the distraction her companions provided.

    Elliot, perched on his saddle with a grin, gazed at the snow-covered fields stretching out around them. “I still can’t believe I get to go to Val Royeaux. I’ve read about it my entire life. The spires, the markets, the nobility—it all sounds so… grand.”

    Eshara snorted, pulling her cloak tighter around her shoulders. “It’s loud, crowded, and pretentious. You’ll see soon enough.”

    “Come on, Eshara,” Elliot replied, undeterred. “You have to admit, it’s probably one of the most impressive cities in Thedas.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You’d best temper your expectations, Elliot. The Orlesian court is a world of masks and intrigue. There’s beauty, sure, but there’s also danger beneath all the glamour.”

    Elliot’s excitement dimmed only slightly, though his admiration for Ariana only seemed to grow. “Have you been there often, Wolf?”

    “Not often,” Ariana replied, her gaze fixed on the horizon. “The last time I was in Val Royeaux was seven years ago, though it feels like another lifetime now.”

    Elliot’s expression turned thoughtful, though he didn’t press further. Eshara, however, smirked. “You mean before Kirkwall turned your world upside down?”

    Ariana shot her a sidelong glance but didn’t argue. “Something like that,” she admitted quietly, her tone laced with the weight of memory.

    She remembered it all too well—the grandeur of the Grand Cathedral, its white spires piercing the heavens like a challenge to the Maker himself. The echo of her footsteps against the stone as she’d followed the attendants into that small, forgotten, windowless room.

    “I need you to observe and investigate the situation in Kirkwall.,” the Divine had said, her voice grave yet steady. “Focus on the use of the Rite of Tranquility, and whether it is, in fact, being overused. If the rumors are true, I may need your Rangers’ help to intercept mages destined for Kirkwall and ensure their safety.”

    It had been the first time she had been asked to step into a life of shadows and secrets. And it had been the moment everything changed. It was the moment she had to start lying to the man she loved.

    She shook the thoughts away, her expression smoothing as the spires of Val Royeaux came into view, gleaming against the pale winter sky.

    “Look at that,” Elliot breathed, his voice full of awe as he leaned forward eagerly in his saddle.

    Eshara rolled her eyes, unimpressed. “It’s just a city. Overbuilt and overpraised.”

    “To you, maybe,” Elliot shot back, his gaze lingering on the intricate carvings adorning the city gates. “But to me, it’s… a lot.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile at their exchange. Despite Eshara’s feigned indifference, even she couldn’t entirely hide her appreciation for the city’s grandeur as they passed through its gates.

    They found lodging at a modest tavern—modest by Orlesian standards, which meant it was far grander than most Fereldan establishments. Elliot’s awe persisted as he marveled at the delicate chandeliers and painted ceilings, while Eshara muttered about unnecessary extravagance.

    “Do all Orlesians live like this?” Elliot asked, running a hand along the velvet-lined banister leading to their rooms.

    “Hardly,” Ariana replied, her tone dry. “Most Orlesians don’t even set foot in a place like this. You’re seeing the ‘acceptable face’ of Val Royeaux.”

    Eshara snorted. “Acceptable or not, it’s too shiny for my taste.”

    “Don’t let her ruin your fun,” Ariana added with a faint smile. “But don’t get too comfortable, either. This city has a way of turning on you when you least expect it.”

    Elliot nodded, his admiration tinged with a trace of caution now. “Understood.”

    Later that evening, as the sun set and the city’s golden light reflected off its snow-dusted rooftops, Ariana stood in her room, preparing to meet their client. She’d exchanged her traveling clothes for something more suitable—simple yet elegant, with the cloak of the White Wolf draped over her shoulders.

    As she adjusted the pendant around her neck, her fingers brushed the engagement ring hanging beside it. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face before she steeled herself. Not now, she thought. Focus on the task at hand.

    A sharp knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. She opened it to find a messenger bowing politely. “Message for you, my lady,” he said before disappearing back down the hall.

    “Well, that was fast,” she muttered, unfolding the neatly written note. The words were precise and unembellished: Come to the Summer Bazaar. We will discuss the artifact there.

    Ariana tucked the note into her belt and grabbed her gloves. She glanced once more at the pendant and ring before pulling on her cloak. Why is it always cold here? she mused, shaking her head as she stepped out into the bustling streets of Val Royeaux.

    ~~~

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. The press of bodies and noise didn’t faze her, but something about the summons she’d received earlier had set her on edge.

    As she paused near a jewelry vendor’s stall, a figure in formal attire stepped into her path.

    “Are you the White Wolf?” the aide asked, their voice polite but clipped, their gaze sharp.

    Ariana nodded slowly, already wary.

    “Follow me,” they said, offering no further explanation.

    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly, but fell into step behind them as they wound through the narrow streets. The lively chatter of the Bazaar faded into the background, replaced by the hollow sound of her boots on cobblestones. Her instincts prickled as they approached a modest, nondescript building tucked away from the bustling square.

    The aide opened the door and gestured for her to enter. “The room at the end of the hallway.”

    Ariana crossed the threshold, her tension mounting. This feels too familiar, she thought, her mind flicking back to a similar summons years ago. Pushing the memory aside, she stepped into the corridor, her steps careful, deliberate. The faint scent of wax polish and aged wood lingered in the air, the only sound the soft rustle of her cloak.

    Reaching the final door, she paused, her hand hovering over the handle. A part of her wanted to turn back, but curiosity—or perhaps defiance—drove her forward. She pushed the door open.

    Her breath caught.

    Seated at the table, her serene presence as commanding as ever, was Divine Justinia. The weight of her gaze was like a physical force, and for a moment, Ariana felt rooted to the spot.

    “Hello again, White Wolf,” the Divine said, her tone calm and measured.

    Ariana’s pulse quickened, her hands curling into fists at her sides. “Not this again,” she muttered, forcing a laugh that was anything but genuine.

    Justinia remained composed, her expression betraying no reaction.

    “What do you want from me this time?” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp, almost cutting. Reverence, respect—those were things she’d left behind long ago.

    The Divine folded her hands neatly on the table, her calm unwavering. “I understand your hesitation, child.”

    “Oh, do you?” Ariana snapped, her anger bubbling to the surface. She stepped forward, the intensity of her glare unrelenting. “Were you there the night the Chantry in Kirkwall exploded? Were you there when Meredith invoked the Right of Annulment, slaughtering innocent mages because of something she caused? Did you stand by and watch as she became corrupted by red lyrium, while the Chantry turned a blind eye?”

    Justinia’s silence invited her to continue, and she did, her voice trembling with restrained fury. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to lose everything because of someone else’s inaction? Because I do. You left us to rot in that cursed city. You failed us.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, though she didn’t speak. Her silence, so steady and unflinching, felt like an indictment in itself.

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her fists clenching tighter. “I’m not here to play your games. If you want spies who’ll report without acting, find someone else. I’m done being your puppet.”

    “Please, Lady Trevelyan,” Justinia said gently, gesturing to the chair across from her. “Sit.”

    For a long moment, Ariana didn’t move. Her thoughts were a storm of defiance, bitterness, and exhaustion. But curiosity won out, as it always did. When will I learn? With stiff, deliberate movements, she sat, her posture rigid and her arms folded across her chest.

    “I do understand your anger,” the Divine began, her voice softer now, almost sorrowful. “You are right to feel betrayed. We feared intervention would lead to war and failed to see that inaction would lead us down the same path. For that, I am deeply sorry.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her nails digging into her palms as the tension in the room thickened. “Sorry doesn’t bring back the people we lost,” she said, her voice low, trembling with the weight of unshed tears. “I sacrificed everything—my life, my family, my future—and for what? To watch Kirkwall burn while you stayed silent?”

    She leaned forward, her tone gaining an edge. “And the Order—your precious Templar Order—they’re no better. Corrupt, self-serving, blind to their own failings. You’ve trained them so well they don’t even question the orders they’re given, no matter how wrong they are.”

    Her words hung heavy in the air, the weight of years of pain and frustration filling the space between them. For the first time, Ariana noticed the faint flicker of regret in the Divine’s eyes.

    “Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort,” Justinia said after a pause, her voice carefully measured.

    The mention of his name was like a blow to the chest. Ariana’s heart twisted painfully, the memory of him—of their last moments together—rushing back like a tidal wave. She forced her expression to remain neutral, but the ache in her chest betrayed her.

    “Cullen is a good man, and that just makes my point,” Ariana said, her voice almost hopeful. “He cares, he genuinely believed in the ideals of the Order. He believed in protecting people.” She paused, sighing with resignation. “But he was so well trained by the Order that he never considered taking action against Meredith until it was too late. Even he felt there was nothing he could do. I think he didn’t believe the Order would support him relieving Meredith of command.”

    As the words left her mouth, she suddenly realized with startling clarity why Cullen hadn’t acted. Maybe he had been right. Maybe he couldn’t have stopped it.

    Aren’t you engaged to him?” Justinia asked, her tone neutral but her eyes watchful, gauging every flicker of Ariana’s expression.

    The single word hit her like a stone, shattering her composure. Ariana’s breath caught, and for a moment, her carefully constructed walls threatened to crumble. She hadn’t allowed herself to think of it that way—not for years. To her, it was something past, something broken beyond repair.

    But… wasn’t it true? They had never formally ended their engagement. The last thing she had done was kiss him, and he had kissed her back. The thought surged to the surface before she could stop it, the ache in her chest sharpening.

    “You don’t know anything about what happened,” she said sharply, her voice trembling just enough to betray her. She looked away, her gaze fixed on a distant point beyond the window as if the answer might lie there.

    The Divine, ever composed, leaned forward slightly. “Forgive me, child, but it seems relevant. You speak of him with such conviction, despite your anger. I wonder if perhaps your feelings are more…complicated than you allow yourself to admit.”

    Ariana stood abruptly, the chair scraping loudly against the stone floor. “Enough,” she said, her voice brittle but resolute. “Why am I here?”

    The Divine regarded her for a moment, her serene demeanor unwavering despite Ariana’s outburst. “Because Thedas needs the White Wolf again,” she said softly, her tone calm but carrying an undeniable weight.

    Ariana stared at her, the words hanging in the air like a challenge. Her pulse still raced, her emotions still raw, but the fire in her eyes dimmed, replaced by something quieter, heavier—resignation, perhaps. Or the faint glimmer of hope she hadn’t yet acknowledged.

    ~~~

    The room had been quiet, the crackle of the hearth the only sound between them.

    “On 15 Guardian, a Divine Conclave will be held at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. It will bring together the leaders of both the mages and the Templars. We have forty-seven days, Lady Trevelyan, to prepare for what may be the only chance for peace.” Justinia’s tone had been gentle yet resolute, her words carrying the weight of an unspoken urgency.

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, skepticism flashing in her hazel-green eyes. “And what does that have to do with me?”

    “This time, I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to act not as shadows, but as guardians—a neutral force to maintain peace and prevent violence during the Conclave.”

    Ariana scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. “That sounds like the Seekers’ job.”

    The Divine inclined her head slightly, acknowledging the point with her usual measured grace. “It is. Or rather, it would have been. Most of the Seekers have abandoned the Chantry along with the Templar Order.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. “So what you’re saying is that you don’t have enough Seekers to secure the Conclave.”

    “That is correct,” Justinia admitted without hesitation. “You have the numbers, but more importantly, you have the trust of those who would otherwise not listen. You are not bound to the Chantry, nor the Order. Your neutrality gives you strength in this matter, Lady Trevelyan. That is why I ask this of you.”

    Ariana shook her head slowly, a faint, humorless smile curling her lips. “You don’t leave much room to say no, do you, Your Holiness?”

    “I leave you all the room you need,” the Divine replied softly but firmly. “But the reality remains: I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to be the force that ensures peace at the Conclave. Without you, the risks of open conflict are far too great.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her gaze sharp as she processed the request. “Because the Rangers are neutral, we’re somehow supposed to convince both sides to hold hands and play nice?”

    “Not just the Rangers,” Justinia said, her calm tone unshaken. “You.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, incredulity flickering across her face. “Me?”

    The Divine’s expression remained composed. “You inspire trust, Lady Trevelyan. You inspire fear. Both are invaluable when emotions run high, as they surely will at the Conclave.”

    “Fear,” Ariana repeated dryly. “That’s your selling point?”

    “It is one of them,” Justinia admitted, her tone steady. “But more importantly, you represent what this Conclave seeks to create: a force not beholden to the Chantry or the Order. A true mediator. That is why I need you by my side, standing as a symbol of impartiality and strength.”

    Ariana shook her head, letting out a mirthless laugh. “You want me standing in front of a room full of people who’d sooner string me up if they knew half of what I’ve done.”

    “Yes,” the Divine replied, her voice unwavering. “Because you are proof that those who have walked in the shadows can still fight for the light. You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.”

    Ariana’s fingers drummed against the table, her mind a storm of conflicting thoughts. And if it all goes wrong? The question gnawed at her. She had seen what happened when fragile truces shattered—Kirkwall’s ruins were a testament to that. She thought of Cullen then, his absence like a wound that refused to heal. The thought that he might have been right, that his inaction wasn’t weakness but wisdom, only deepened her guilt.

    Finally, she let out a long sigh, her voice quieter but no less firm. “I’ll take it to them. But don’t mistake this for agreement, Your Holiness. I’ve seen what happens when you try to hold a broken system together. It doesn’t end well.”

    The Divine’s faint smile returned, her gratitude almost imperceptible but present. “And yet, here you are, willing to try again.”

    Ariana stood, the weight of the Divine’s words settling heavily on her shoulders. “The Temple of Sacred Ashes, then?”

    “Yes,” Justinia confirmed with a small nod. She reached into her robes and produced a sealed letter bearing the official crest of the Chantry. Handing it to Ariana, she said, “Show this to anyone who questions your presence or my intentions. It will serve as proof of my words.”

    Justinia rose as well, her gaze never leaving Ariana’s. “I will be at Haven until the time of the Conclave. You will find refuge there if you choose to come.”

    Ariana brushed the imaginary dust from her cloak as she shifted the Divine’s letter into her coat pocket. “So, to summarize: you’re asking me to be a figurehead, a mediator, a guard, and a backup plan if this whole thing falls apart. Did I miss anything?”

    Justinia’s faint smile returned, calm and unshaken. “That is a practical way to view it, yes.”

    Ariana let out a short breath, her tone dry but less biting. “Well, it’s good to know I’m still your go-to when you need someone to wade into chaos.”

    “You have always been someone who steps forward when others cannot,” Justinia replied gently. “It is why I ask this of you now.”

    Ariana paused, her gaze sharpening as she studied the Divine. The room felt colder, heavy with the weight of what had been said—and what hadn’t. “You have a knack for making it sound like I have a choice when we both know I don’t,” she said quietly, her voice carrying an edge of resignation.

    “You do have a choice, child,” Justinia replied, her tone unwavering. “I would not have summoned you if I did not trust you to make the right one.”

    Ariana huffed softly, shaking her head. “You really know how to make a girl feel indispensable.”

    “Only because you are,” Justinia said, her voice steady.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smirk, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll take this to the Rangers. See who volunteers.” Her voice grew quieter, the sarcasm slipping away entirely. “But if this goes wrong… If it turns into another Kirkwall…” She shook her head, trailing off as she glanced toward the door.

    The Divine inclined her head. “Then I trust you will do what is necessary, as you always have.”

    Ariana’s lips pressed into a thin line, her grip tightening on the edge of her cloak. “No pressure, right?” she muttered under her breath as she turned to leave.

    “Ariana,” the Divine called softly, halting her at the door. “Thedas needs you now more than ever. And whether or not you believe it, I do as well.”

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. Despite the liveliness around her, the meeting with the Divine lingered heavily in her thoughts, her steps purposeful yet laden with the weight of what she’d been asked to do.

    The Divine’s words echoed in her mind: You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.

    She shook her head, her grip tightening on the letter tucked safely in her coat pocket. She wasn’t sure what unsettled her more—the enormity of the task or how easily Justinia had unraveled her defenses. The Divine’s calm certainty had cut through her anger, leaving her with a truth she couldn’t deny: she would step forward. She always did.

  • Chapter 51 – The Next Chapter

    13 Cloudreach – 24 Solace 9:37

    The first rays of dawn crept over the horizon, their pale light casting the Gallows in a surreal glow. The once-proud courtyard was now a battleground of broken bodies, shattered weapons, and the lingering cries of the wounded. Ariana stood against a stone pillar, her breath shallow, each intake a sharp reminder of the wound Cullen had inflicted. Blood seeped through the makeshift bandages, and her legs trembled beneath her, threatening to give out. Still, she stayed upright, refusing to succumb—not yet.

    The Rangers had fought valiantly, holding the line when all seemed lost, but they were spent. Their once-proud formation had splintered under the relentless assault of the Templars. Those who remained were battered, bruised, and silent, their faces pale with exhaustion and grief. Ariana could no longer command them to fight. They had done enough. She had to trust that Hawke and her companions could finish what they had started.

    Her hood hung limp around her shoulders, her mask discarded somewhere in the chaos. She leaned heavily against the pillar, her hazel-green eyes fixed on the center of the courtyard. Meredith stood there, her armor gleaming despite the dust and blood, a grim specter of authority unraveling into madness. Hawke’s voice rang out across the space, firm and unyielding as she confronted the Knight-Commander. Every word she spoke felt like a lifeline—one Ariana clung to, despite the gnawing despair in her chest.

    When Meredith ordered Hawke’s death, Ariana’s body tensed involuntarily. The faintest gasp escaped her lips, her fingers curling around the pillar as though to steady herself. No, not like this. But then Cullen stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tense silence. He stood against Meredith, defying her in the most public, irrevocable way possible. He relieved her of command. Ariana’s breath hitched as she watched him, a flicker of pride breaking through the haze of pain and betrayal. *Finally,* she thought, her chest tightening. She wanted to believe he had found the courage because of her, that her pleas had not fallen on deaf ears. But the flicker of hope warred with the ache of doubt: was it Meredith’s madness that finally broke him, or had he simply reached the limit of his obedience? Maybe there was hope after all.

    But that hope was extinguished the moment Meredith drew her blade. The red lyrium’s glow cast an unnatural light across the courtyard, its eerie pulse reflecting the depths of her madness. Ariana’s stomach turned as she realized the full extent of Meredith’s corruption. The battle that followed was unlike anything she’d ever seen—Hawke, Cullen, and the remaining Templars fighting against a woman they had once followed, a leader now consumed by her own hubris and the dangerous power she had wielded for too long.

    The glow of the red lyrium was a sickness that spread through the courtyard, infecting the air with its heavy, oppressive heat. Meredith was no longer a leader; she was a monster—one of her own making. Ariana’s stomach churned as she watched the remnants of a woman once feared and revered dissolve into a creature consumed by madness.

    Ariana’s grip on the pillar tightened, her knuckles white as she forced herself to watch. Each clash of steel echoed like thunder, reverberating through her bones. She wanted to move, to help, but her body refused to respond. All she could do was bear witness.

    When Meredith fell, her body encased in jagged red lyrium, the courtyard fell into an uneasy silence. The survivors—both Templars and mages—stared at the grotesque statue in horrified disbelief. No one spoke. The weight of what had transpired bore down on them all.

    The Rangers began to regroup, their movements slow and unsteady. Ariana pushed off the pillar, biting back a cry as pain lanced through her side. She raised her hand, signaling them to stand down. “We’re done here,” she rasped, her voice barely audible but commanding enough to be heard. The battle was over, but the war was far from finished.

    She limped toward the remnants of Hawke’s group, her steps faltering but determined. Hawke, standing near the center of the courtyard, turned as Ariana approached. Their gazes met, and for a moment, no words were needed.

    “You did it,” Ariana said softly, her voice thick with exhaustion. “Meredith is gone.”

    Hawke’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I didn’t do it alone,” she replied, glancing at her companions and the scattered mages around them. Her voice carried a quiet determination, though her eyes betrayed the weight of the decisions she had made. “And it’s not over.”

    Ariana nodded faintly, her expression grim. “No,” she agreed, her voice barely above a whisper. “This is only the beginning.”

    Varric’s voice cut through the tension, subdued but tinged with his characteristic dry humor. “As much as I enjoy standing around in the aftermath of a magical apocalypse, maybe we should think about getting out of here.”

    Ariana couldn’t suppress a faint, bitter smile. “You’re not wrong.” She turned to Hawke, her gaze steady despite the pain radiating through her body. “The Rangers are regrouping. We’re heading home to Ferelden. It’s safer than staying here. You’re welcome to join us, at least until you decide on your next move.”

    Hawke studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Ferelden it is,” she said simply.

    As the group began to move, Ariana glanced back at the Gallows one last time. The towering statues and jagged architecture loomed like silent witnesses to the carnage, the red lyrium casting an ominous glow against the dawning sky. The weight of everything they had fought for, everything they had lost, settled over her like a shroud.

    She adjusted her cloak, her movements slow and deliberate. The Rangers followed her lead, their steps heavy with exhaustion but resolute. Behind them, the Gallows faded into the distance, its dark silhouette a grim reminder of the battle they had survived—and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    The gentle sway of the ship against the waves was a small mercy amidst the storm raging in Ariana’s mind. The rhythmic motion brought a semblance of calm, though it did little to soothe the ache in her chest or the sharp pain in her side. She leaned back against the railing, her gaze unfocused as Merrill knelt beside her, healing magic weaving through her torn flesh. The faint glow of Merrill’s efforts cast soft shadows across Ariana’s face, highlighting the exhaustion etched into every line.

    “Thank you, Merrill,” Ariana said softly, her voice hoarse. She reached down to squeeze the elf’s hand in gratitude, though the effort seemed to drain what little energy she had left.

    Merrill offered a small, hopeful smile. “You’ll be alright,” she said gently. “Though you should rest—properly, not just leaning against things like this.”

    Ariana chuckled faintly, though the sound carried no humor. “I’ll try,” she murmured, though she knew sleep wouldn’t come easily. Not with the weight of everything pressing down on her.

    Around her, the deck was somber. The Rangers sat or leaned against crates and railings, their expressions heavy with the aftermath of the Gallows. Michael stood a short distance away, his posture tense as he scanned the horizon, his hand never straying far from the hilt of his sword. Valentina and Linnea sat nearby, their quiet conversation punctuated by occasional glances toward Ariana, concern etched into their features. Lamberto leaned against the mast, his eyes closed, though his hand rested firmly on his bow, ready for anything. And the remaining mages that made it out with them were huddled near the stern.

    Further down the deck, Hawke stood at the bow, her silhouette sharp against the faint light of dawn. She stared out at the horizon, her shoulders hunched as though carrying the weight of the entire city. Varric sat cross-legged near the mast, Bianca resting across his lap, his fingers absently tracing the carvings on the crossbow’s stock. Riley paced near the stairs leading below deck, her brow furrowed, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    The silence stretched until Hawke finally spoke, her voice quiet but heavy. “I should have seen it coming,” she said, her words barely audible above the creak of the ship. “I should have known Anders was capable of… all this.”

    Varric let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “You’re not the only one with regrets, Hawke. I should’ve stopped Bartrand before he ever got near that idol. Should’ve known nothing good would come of it.” His tone was sharp, uncharacteristically self-critical.

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her hand drifting absently to her side, where her blood still stained the bandages despite Merrill’s best efforts. Her fingers brushed over her glove, catching on the ring beneath it. She hesitated, then pressed her hand firmly against her lap, as though the simple touch would ground her.

    “And I…” she began, her voice cracking slightly. “I should have realized sooner that operating in the shadows wasn’t enough. That it would never be enough.” Her gaze fell to the deck, her expression a mix of exhaustion and sorrow. “We all played a part in this.”

    The words hung in the air like a shared confession, the weight of them pressing down on everyone.

    From across the deck, Merrill’s soft voice broke through the tension. “What happened with Knight-Captain Cullen?” she asked, her head tilted in innocent curiosity.

    The question landed like a stone in the stillness.

    “Merrill!” The collective groan from Hawke, Varric, Isabela, and Aveline was near deafening, each name shouted in unison with exasperation. Varric even threw his hands in the air for dramatic effect.

    Ariana raised a hand weakly, silencing them with a faint, tired smile. “It’s alright,” she said, her voice gentle, though it carried a weight that quieted the group. Her gaze softened, the vulnerability she rarely showed surfacing in the cool morning light. “Cullen and I… we ended up on opposite sides of this war. I suppose it was always going to come to this.”

    Her fingers brushed over her glove, lingering on the ring beneath as though seeking strength. “We both made choices,” she added quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “I’m sorry, pup,” Varric said softly, his usual wit absent, replaced by a rare, solemn sincerity.

    Merrill, still frowning, tilted her head further. “Did you love him?” she asked, her tone innocent but unflinching in its directness.

    “Merrill!” The exasperated shout from the group was even louder this time, Isabela adding, “You can’t just ask someone that!”

    But Ariana surprised them all with a soft, genuine laugh. It was a rare sound, light but tinged with bittersweetness. “I did,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I do. But sometimes… love isn’t enough.”

    Her gaze drifted to the horizon, her fingers brushing absently over her glove where the ring rested beneath. That love—the very thing that had once brought her solace—now felt like both a tether and a blade. It was a constant ache, grounding her even as it carved deeper wounds. She had thought it would shatter her resolve, but instead, it steeled her.

    I’ll always love you, she thought, her chest tightening as the confession echoed in her mind. And because I love you, I’ll fight for what’s right. For both of us, even if you never understand.

    Ariana clenched her fist, her lips pressing into a thin line as she forced herself to meet Hawke’s gaze. “But love… it doesn’t change what needs to be done.”

    “Oh, darling,” Isabela drawled from where she leaned against the mast, a dagger twirling between her fingers. “That’s why falling in love is dangerous. I’ve always said it—stick to one-night stands.”

    Aveline snorted, her arms crossed as she gave Isabela a sidelong glance. “Have you even been in love, Isabela?”

    “Of course not,” Isabela replied with a wicked grin. “I just said it’s dangerous.”

    The exchange drew faint chuckles from the others, a small reprieve from the weight of the moment. But Ariana’s smile faded quickly as she looked toward Hawke, who had joined them near the railing.

    “We should have done more,” Hawke said, her voice raw with guilt. She glanced at Varric, then Ariana. “All of us. Maybe we could’ve stopped this before it got this far.”

    Ariana shook her head, though the regret in her own expression mirrored Hawke’s. “Maybe,” she said softly. “But the only way out is forward now.”

    Riley approached then, her boots clicking softly against the wood. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp but tinged with concern. “Your orders, Wolf?”

    Ariana straightened slightly, though her body protested the motion. She met Riley’s gaze, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that gripped her. “Let’s go home.”

    The words carried a weight of their own, a promise and a plea all at once. Riley nodded, her resolve firm as she turned to relay the orders to the rest of the Rangers.

    As the ship continued its journey, the group settled into a heavy silence once more. The horizon stretched out before them, the promise of Ferelden ahead and the echoes of Kirkwall’s chaos behind. Ariana’s hand brushed against the engagement ring one last time before she clenched her fist, letting it fall to her side. There was no room for doubt now. The fight wasn’t over—only the battlefield had changed.

    ~~~

    The trip back to Redcliffe took longer than expected. Injuries, exhaustion, and the heavy weight of their collective grief slowed their pace. Yet, thanks to Ariana’s reputation and the goodwill of those who respected the Rangers, they were provided with horses and carts along the way, easing their burden.

    Isabel and Emma had arrived ahead of the group, and when Isabel saw them approaching the manor gates, her heart sank. The sight of Ariana—pale and worn, her steps uneven—and the others, hollow-eyed and quiet, spoke of the battles they had endured.

    Without hesitation, Isabel ran to meet Ariana, wrapping her arms tightly around her the moment she dismounted. The warmth of the embrace was like a barrier breaking, and for the first time since leaving Kirkwall, Ariana allowed herself to lean into someone. Her head rested lightly on Isabel’s shoulder, the familiar scent of leather and lavender grounding her in a way words never could.

    “You’re home now,” Isabel whispered, her voice soft but firm, as though saying it aloud could make it true. “You’re safe.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, drawing in a steadying breath. The words were a comfort, even as the weight of everything still pressed heavily on her. She hadn’t realized how much she needed to hear them until now.

    Emma appeared moments later, her face a mixture of relief and worry. She darted forward, wrapping her small arms around Ariana’s leg, her grip surprisingly strong for a child.

    “Are we going home soon?” Emma asked softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. To her, Kirkwall had been home—the bustling streets, the familiar faces. This manor was new, unfamiliar, and despite its warmth, it didn’t hold the same comfort for her.

    Ariana crouched down, her muscles protesting as she pulled Emma into her arms. “This is home now,” she murmured, her voice gentle. “But I promise, we’ll make it feel like home together.”

    Emma clung to her, her small hands fisting the fabric of Ariana’s cloak. “You’re not leaving again, are you?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The question struck deep, and Ariana hesitated, her throat tightening. “Not if I can help it,” she replied softly, brushing a hand over Emma’s hair. The weight of the promise settled heavily on her shoulders, but she meant every word.

    Michael stood just behind Ariana, his protective stance unmistakable. He watched the reunion silently, his sharp gaze flickering between his sister and Isabel. After a moment, he stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. “She needs rest, Isabel. She’s been pushing herself too hard.”

    “I’m not the only one,” Ariana said with a faint smirk, though her voice was hoarse with exhaustion. She placed a hand on Michael’s arm, squeezing it gently. “You’ve been with me every step of the way.”

    As Hawke and her companions stepped into the manor, the warmth of the hearth greeted them, but it seemed almost alien against the weight they carried. Varric trailed just behind Hawke, his crossbow slung over his shoulder. His usual swagger was subdued, though his dry humor hadn’t entirely abandoned him.

    “Feels strange being somewhere that isn’t falling apart,” Varric muttered, his voice low but enough to earn a faint chuckle from Isabela.

    Hawke gave a quiet nod to Isabel as she passed, her gratitude unspoken but clear. Her steps were heavy, her eyes distant, yet her resolve remained unbroken. Behind her, Fenris carried an unconscious Merrill, his protective grip firm as he followed without a word. Aveline brought up the rear, her armor battered but her expression resolute, her sharp eyes scanning the room as though expecting another fight to break out.

    They all moved with the same shared exhaustion, the weight of Kirkwall etched into their very beings. Heroes, yes, but broken ones—stripped bare by the choices they’d made and the lives they couldn’t save.

    “Come,” Isabel said, her voice soft but insistent as she gestured for the group to follow her. “You all need a good meal and some rest. No arguments.”

    She led them into the dining room, promising to prepare something hearty. Isabel had seen these people—heroes of Kirkwall—face insurmountable odds and emerge victorious. But now, they looked like people in desperate need of care, even if only for a little while.

    As the night wore on, Ariana found herself sitting by the hearth in the main hall, Emma curled up against her side. Michael stood nearby, his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall, his protective gaze never straying far from his sister. Valentina and Linnea joined them, their presence quiet but grounding, their loyalty evident in every glance.

    Riley entered the hall, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp yet unreadable. “You did well, Wolf,” she said, her voice low but firm. “Kirkwall was chaos, but we saved who we could.”

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to Riley, her fingers brushing unconsciously against the ring beneath her glove. The compliment felt heavy, almost undeserved, and she struggled to hold Riley’s gaze. “It doesn’t feel like enough,” she admitted quietly, the weight of the past days pressing down on her shoulders.

    Riley’s expression softened, a flicker of understanding in her green eyes. “It’s never enough,” she said, her voice steady but without judgment. She stepped closer, her tone quiet yet resolute. “But you made the call, and we followed. That’s what matters. We’re still standing because of you.”

    Ariana’s throat tightened at the words, but she forced a faint nod. Her fingers lingered over the ring, the small touch grounding her, even as doubt whispered relentlessly in her mind.

    The warmth of the hearth filled the hall, a stark contrast to the chill that seemed to linger in Ariana’s bones. She sat with Emma curled tightly against her side, the little girl’s head resting on her lap, her breaths even and soft. Ariana’s fingers combed absently through Emma’s hair, the simple act grounding her as much as it comforted the child.

    Across the room, Valentina sat near the firelight, sharpening her blade with slow, deliberate strokes. The rasp of steel against stone filled the quiet spaces between conversation, a steady rhythm that seemed to mirror the unspoken thoughts of everyone in the room. Linnea, seated beside her, uncorked a flask and offered it silently to Michael, who accepted without hesitation. He took a long pull, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he handed it back.

    Isabela lounged on a nearby bench, her fingers idly twirling a dagger, her usual grin replaced by a contemplative frown. Even her quips had grown quieter since leaving Kirkwall, though she still managed a faint smirk when Varric joined her, muttering about the state of his boots.

    The crackle of the fire was the only sound for a long while, broken only when Emma stirred and mumbled sleepily, “Are we going home soon?”

    Ariana’s breath caught, and she glanced down at Emma, her chest tightening. “We are home, cub,” she murmured softly, pressing a kiss to her hair.

    As the manor settled into a quiet evening, Ariana stood on the balcony overlooking the courtyard. The soft hum of voices and the occasional clink of metal carried on the breeze. She closed her eyes, letting the sounds wash over her, grounding herself in the moment. For now, they were home. And for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    Weeks passed, the physical wounds from Kirkwall’s fall healing with time, though the deeper scars lingered. Everyone settled into a rhythm of planning their next steps while taking the time to recover. The manor, though temporary, offered a sense of community that none of them had expected but all of them needed.

    The energy of the Rangers breathed life into the manor. Recruits trained in the courtyard, their laughter and camaraderie a sharp contrast to the grim silence of Kirkwall’s final days. The Rangers who had followed Ariana to Kirkwall were greeted with cheers and heartfelt relief. Comrades clasped forearms and exchanged weary smiles, their shared survival strengthening bonds forged in battle.

    Hawke found herself wandering to the courtyard more often than not, her restless energy drawing her toward the clatter of practice swords and sparring drills. She leaned against the wooden fence, watching the recruits spar with a wistful smile. Their awestruck expressions as they realized the Champion of Kirkwall was among them filled her with a bittersweet pride. She answered their eager questions, humoring their hero worship, though each inquiry about Kirkwall made her chest tighten. Champion. The title felt hollow now, weighted by the city she couldn’t save. Fenris stayed close, his quiet presence a steadying force. He spoke little, but his words carried weight, cutting through her self-doubt with blunt clarity. “They don’t need perfection,” he said once, his tone low but firm. “They need to see someone who keeps standing, no matter the fall.” His green eyes lingered on hers for a moment before turning back to the recruits, his silence as grounding as his rare, earnest words.

    Varric, meanwhile, had claimed a permanent seat by the largest campfire. His voice carried across the manor grounds, spinning stories that softened the night’s edges. New recruits and seasoned Rangers alike gathered around, drawn in by his charisma and the escapism his tales offered. Bianca rested across his lap, his fingers occasionally brushing the familiar wood as he recounted adventures both real and exaggerated. Laughter often rippled through the group, the sound warming the cold evenings and reminding them that hope wasn’t entirely lost.

    Aveline and Donnic brought structure to the chaos, running drills in the training yard with their usual no-nonsense efficiency. Aveline’s sharp commands and Donnic’s quiet encouragement forged a balanced dynamic that even the most skeptical Rangers respected. Their steady presence brought a sense of order to the bustling manor, a reminder that discipline could coexist with camaraderie.

    Isabela, unsurprisingly, had no trouble finding her place among the Rangers. She weaved through the groups effortlessly, her sharp wit and flirtatious nature earning laughter and playful groans in equal measure. Her evenings were spent exchanging banter, her easy charm a deliberate effort to lighten the mood. Beneath her teasing smiles, however, was a glimmer of something softer—a silent understanding of the darkness they were all trying to keep at bay.

    Merrill, in her endearing way, moved between groups with innocent curiosity. She asked the recruits questions about their lives and their training, her wide-eyed wonder disarming even the gruffest among them. Her presence brought a sense of lightness, her naïve but sincere inquiries coaxing smiles from battle-hardened Rangers who had forgotten how to laugh.

    Sebastian gravitated toward the library, where he found quiet solace amid the stacks of old tomes and maps. He and Ariana often sat together by the hearth, their conversations ranging from shared histories to the burdens of nobility. They pored over records, tracing their family trees with an air of quiet determination. In those moments, the weight of the world outside the manor faded, replaced by the steady rhythm of pages turning and the soft glow of firelight. They spoke of myths, of the Maker and Andraste, their voices low but filled with an unspoken camaraderie.

    Ariana watched it all with a quiet sense of gratitude, though her heart remained heavy. This was what she had wanted—a place for her people, her friends, to feel safe, even if only temporarily. Yet, the shadows of Kirkwall loomed, a constant reminder of what had been lost and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    One evening, Ariana sat at the kitchen counter with Isabel and Emma. The quiet hum of the manor surrounded them, but her thoughts were elsewhere. Her fingers absently spun the engagement ring on her finger, the cool metal pressing against her skin like a silent accusation. Memories surfaced with each turn of the ring—the warmth in Cullen’s eyes when he’d slipped it onto her finger, the tentative plans they had whispered late at night. Each memory felt like another weight added to the burden she carried.

    “When is Cullen coming home?” Emma’s bright, hopeful voice cut through Ariana’s thoughts, pulling her back to the present.

    Her breath hitched. The innocence in Emma’s question felt like a blade, twisting in a wound she hadn’t allowed to fully surface. “I’m sorry, Emma,” she said gently, her voice strained. “He won’t be able to see us for a while. He has work to do.”

    “But why?” Emma asked, her young face crumpling in confusion. “I want to see him! He promised me another story!”

    Ariana forced a faint, trembling smile, but Isabel stepped in before she could answer. “That’s enough, Emma,” she said firmly. “Cullen has important duties. Now, run along.”

    Emma pouted but obeyed, her small footsteps fading down the hall. As soon as the door closed behind her, Ariana’s composure cracked. Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a sob as tears welled in her eyes.

    Isabel placed a steady hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, child,” she said softly.

    Ariana shook her head, her voice cracking as she replied, “You don’t have to be sorry. You knew this would happen. You warned me.” She wiped at her face, but the tears kept coming. Her hand moved back to the ring, twisting it again. “Do you know what he said to me during the battle?” Her voice wavered as she recounted his words. “‘You could have told me! Maker, Ariana, I would have fought for you. With you. But you didn’t even give me the chance.’”

    The weight of those words hung between them like an open wound, raw and unhealed. Ariana replayed them constantly, wondering if she had been wrong, if she had destroyed what little hope they had left. Her fingers brushed against the pendant on her leather choker. Its familiar presence offered a fleeting sense of stability.

    Isabel’s grip on her shoulder tightened, grounding her. “You told me what he said,” Isabel began, her voice thoughtful, “but do you know what I hear in those words, Ariana?”

    Ariana glanced up, her eyes wary but curious. “What?” she whispered.

    “I hear a man who’s hurt,” Isabel said, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. “Angry, confused, yes—but not because he stopped loving you. It’s because he loves you still. That’s what’s tearing him apart.”

    Her voice dropped lower, heavy with disappointment. “He stood with her, Isabel. He stood by Meredith, carried out her orders until the very end.” Her breath hitched again. “I begged him to take command, to stand against her before it was too late. And he didn’t.”

    The words hung in the air like a bitter confession. She felt her heart breaking all over again, the sting of betrayal blending with the ache of her own guilt. “He said I didn’t give him a chance, but… how could I trust him when he let it come to that?”

    Isabel tightened her grip on Ariana’s shoulder, her expression steady but understanding. “You’re not wrong to feel that way,” she said gently. “Cullen made mistakes. He let duty blind him, just as you let the weight of your secrets keep you from him.”

    Ariana blinked, tears spilling down her cheeks as she looked away. “He knew what Meredith was, what she’d become. And yet…” She trailed off, her hands trembling as they twisted the ring. “How can I forgive that?”

    “Because you know Cullen,” Isabel said softly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. “You’ve seen his heart, Ariana. You know how bound by duty he’s always been. That’s part of who he is. But in the end, he stood against her.”

    Ariana’s fingers stilled on the ring, her lips trembling. “It was too late.”

    “It wasn’t too late for him to show where he truly stood,” Isabel countered. “He’s not perfect, child, but neither are you. He made his choice in the end, just as you made yours. And if you can’t forgive him yet, then give yourself time. Let yourself grieve what you’ve both lost.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, her tears flowing freely now. Isabel’s words were steady, unwavering, but they weren’t easy to hear. “Do you think he regrets it?” she whispered.

    “Without a doubt,” Isabel said firmly. “And not just because of Meredith. He regrets standing against you. You saw it in his eyes, didn’t you? That’s why it hurts so much—for both of you.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened as she recalled those final moments, the way Cullen had looked at her. Hurt. Conflicted. Yet something else had flickered there—love, unyielding despite everything.

    “Do you really think this isn’t the end?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabel’s gaze softened, her hand warm and reassuring on Ariana’s. “If there’s one thing I know about Cullen, it’s that he’ll carry this with him, just like you are now. But I also know he’ll fight for what he loves—once he’s ready. And I think, deep down, you know that too.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, a tear sliding down her cheek as she let Isabel’s words sink in. Slowly, she slid the ring off her finger, holding it in her palm like something fragile. Her other hand reached for her choker, the leather cord warm against her skin. She threaded the ring carefully onto it, letting it rest beside the Visus pendant.

    She clasped the choker back around her neck, the ring now a part of her armor. A reminder of what she carried—her guilt, her hope, and the love she wasn’t ready to give up. When she finally looked up at Isabel, there was a flicker of something in her eyes—not quite hope, but not despair either.

    “It’s not over,” she murmured, her voice filled with quiet resolve.

    Isabel nodded, her smile faint but certain. “No, it’s not. But give it time, child. Time to heal.”

    Ariana glanced toward the door where Emma had disappeared, her heart heavy but steadied by Isabel’s words. She didn’t have all the answers yet, but she wasn’t ready to give up—not on herself, and not on Cullen.

    ~~~

    Over the course of the following weeks and months, one by one, Hawke’s companions departed the manor, each setting out toward the unknown. The farewells were quiet, marked by shared understanding rather than ceremony. The manor, once bustling with camaraderie and life, began to grow still.

    Aveline and Donnic were the first to leave. Their departure was practical, as it always was with Aveline. She had been restless since arriving at the manor, the steady routine of the Rangers not quite enough to temper her sense of duty.

    “We’ll be staying in Ferelden,” Aveline said, addressing Hawke with her usual steadiness. “Denerim needs good people, and Donnic and I can do more there. You know where to find me if you need someone to knock sense into those fools in the palace.”

    Hawke smiled faintly, her respect for Aveline evident. “We’ll miss you,” she said. “But they’ll be lucky to have you.”

    Aveline turned briefly to Ariana. “You’ve built something impressive here,” she said, her tone carrying a rare note of admiration.

    Ariana nodded. “Thanks. And knowing the King, you’ll probably see Rangers in Denerim more often than not. We still do plenty of work for him.”

    Donnic smiled at that, giving a polite nod. “Then I suppose we won’t be strangers.”

    They exchanged farewells, and with that, Aveline and Donnic left, their figures disappearing into the horizon as the first light of dawn broke over the hills.

    Isabela left a week later, her goodbyes as casual as her demeanor. She had spent her time at the manor flirting with the Rangers and filling the halls with laughter, but even she had her limits for staying in one place.

    “You know me,” she said with a grin, her hands resting on her hips as she faced Ariana and Hawke. “I don’t do well with roots. The sea is calling.” Then, with a playful gleam in her eye, she leaned in closer to Ariana. “But you know, Wolf, I think you could use a little more adventure in your life. One-night-stands, danger, treasure hunts. We’d make a great team.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Tempting,” she replied dryly, “but I think I’ll have to pass for now. Someone has to keep the rest of these Rangers in line.”

    Isabela laughed, throwing an arm around Ariana’s shoulders in an unexpected show of affection. “Your loss, darling. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.”

    Merrill was next. Her farewell was bittersweet, her innocent optimism shining even in the wake of so much loss. She lingered at the gates, her gaze darting between Ariana and Hawke.

    “I’m going back to the Dalish,” she said quietly. “I’ve been away too long. They need me.” She hesitated, her wide eyes searching Ariana’s. “But… if you ever need me, I’ll come back. I promise.”

    Ariana smiled softly, resting a hand on Merrill’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, Merrill. And don’t let anyone tell you you’re not enough. You’ve done more than you know.”

    Merrill’s face lit up, and she threw her arms around Ariana in a tight hug. “Thank you, Ariana. For everything.”

    Bethany, ever the steady presence, stayed longer than most, helping where she could around the manor. But eventually, her sense of duty pulled her elsewhere.

    “I think it’s time I returned to the Grey Wardens,” she told Hawke one evening. “There’s still so much to be done, and they’ll need every hand they can get.”

    Hawke’s expression softened as she reached out to clasp her sister’s hand. “Bethany, are you sure?”

    Bethany nodded firmly, though her smile was warm. “I’m sure. This isn’t goodbye, though. You’ll always have me”

    The sisters embraced, their bond unshaken even in the face of another farewell. Ariana stood nearby, watching with quiet respect as Bethany departed, her figure disappearing into the twilight.

    Sebastian was the last to leave before Hawke and Fenris. He approached Ariana in the courtyard one evening, his expression solemn yet kind.

    “I’ll be returning to Starkhaven,” he said. “My people need me now more than ever.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him. “I’m glad they’ll have you. You’ll make a fine ruler.”

    Sebastian smiled faintly, his usual air of piety tempered by something warmer. “And if you ever find yourself in need of anything, don’t hesitate to ask. We’re family, after all.”

    Ariana smirked, crossing her arms. “So it would seem. Maybe I’ll make it back to Starkhaven sometime soon, we’ll finish tracking down all these branches of the family tree.”

    Sebastian laughed, his rare sense of humor shining through. “I’ll be waiting. But rest assured, Ariana—family means you can always count on me.”

    With a bow and a final farewell, Sebastian departed, his steps purposeful as he walked toward a future that only he could shape.

    Finally, it was just Hawke and Fenris who remained. Fenris, ever the stoic, offered no words as they prepared to leave. Instead, he gave Ariana a nod—brief, but full of unspoken respect and understanding. It was a gesture that spoke louder than anything he could have said.

    “We’ll send word when we know where we’re going,” she promised, her tone warm but tinged with uncertainty. “And… if you need us, we’ll be there for you.”

    Ariana clasped Hawke’s hand briefly, her grip firm despite the exhaustion that still weighed on her. “And if you need us, you know you’re always welcome here.”

    As Hawke lingered at the gates, her hand brushed against Fenris’s arm. Ariana caught the small gesture, and it struck her how much had changed between them. Fenris, who once couldn’t bring himself to trust mages, had stood by Hawke’s side in the Gallows, defying everything he once believed. Ariana’s gaze lingered on their intertwined shadows, her chest tightening.

    “Take care, Ari,” Hawke said, her tone firm yet warm. “And keep him out of trouble,” she added with a nod toward Varric.

    Ariana’s smile was faint but genuine. “Impossible,” she replied, though her voice was quieter than usual. She glanced at Fenris, the silent strength in his presence undeniable. He fought for her, she thought, a flicker of bittersweet realization passing through her.

    Hawke’s grip on Fenris’s arm tightened as they turned to leave, and Ariana couldn’t help but wonder if Cullen could ever make that same choice—if he could overcome the weight of his oaths and fears to stand with her, as Fenris had with Hawke. Ariana watched them disappear down the path, side by side, until they were nothing more than shadows on the horizon.

    Ariana lingered at the gates long after Hawke and Fenris had vanished into the distance. The ache in her chest was a familiar one, the same she’d felt each time another of Hawke’s companions had left. Relief that they were alive warred with the sharp sting of their absence, a reminder of how fragile their unity had been amidst the chaos of Kirkwall.

    She wrapped her cloak tighter around herself as the cool evening wind swept across the manor grounds. She had fought to keep them all alive, to give them a chance at something beyond the horrors of the Gallows. But survival had come at a cost—fragmented connections, unspoken regrets, and lingering scars.

    Watching Hawke and Fenris together stirred something deeper, a quiet longing. Fenris had stood beside Hawke, even when her choices challenged everything he believed. It was a bond forged in fire and tempered by trust—a trust Cullen had withheld when it mattered most. She swallowed hard, the weight of her own choices pressing against her like the cold iron of her daggers.

    “Think they’ll find peace out there?” she murmured, more to herself than to Varric.

    He didn’t answer right away, his gaze distant as he followed the line of the horizon. “They’ll find what they’re looking for,” he said at last, his voice calm but thoughtful. “And so will you, pup. Maybe not today, but someday.”

    Ariana nodded, though her heart still felt heavy. She turned back toward the manor, her steps slow but resolute. For now, she would carry the weight of their shared journey, even as the threads of their fates unraveled. Because Varric was right—their story wasn’t over. It was simply moving to the next chapter.

  • Chapter 49 – The End of a Life

    12 Cloudreach 9:37

    Ariana’s parents had returned to Ostwick a few weeks earlier, but not before Elara made a promise to return by summer. She had suggested a trip to Orlais to find Ariana’s wedding dress or a seamstress capable of crafting the perfect one. To her surprise, Ariana felt a small thrill of excitement at the idea, something she hadn’t expected given how complicated her relationship with her mother had always been.

    Yet, tonight her mind was far from dresses and wedding plans. She found herself caught up in a rather peculiar proposition.

    “So, what do you say, pup?” Varric asked, his grin as mischievous as ever. “You’re not afraid of ghosts, are you?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. “Ghosts, Varric? Really? I expected better from you.”

    “It’s not just a ghost story,” he replied, chuckling. “It’s Bartrand’s old estate. You know, the one not too far from your place.”

    “You’re telling me I live down the street from a haunted house?” Ariana asked, her tone teetering between disbelief and amusement.

    “Apparently, we both do,” Hawke chimed in, smirking.

    Ariana’s lips twitched into a grin. “Fine. I’ll go with you. If for no other reason than to prove this isn’t some elaborate prank.”

    “That’s the spirit, pup,” Varric quipped, already leading the way. “Let’s see what’s rattling around Bartrand’s old house.”

    As they approached the estate, the air seemed heavier, oppressive. Shadows danced unnaturally across the exterior, and the silence of the surrounding area was deafening. The grand halls, once lavish and filled with life, were now cold and lifeless. Dust clung to every surface, and the faint scent of decay lingered in the air. A soft creak of wood accompanied their first steps inside, the sound swallowed almost instantly by the dense silence.

    “Do you hear that music?” Varric asked suddenly, his expression shifting as his head tilted slightly, as though straining to listen.

    Ariana frowned, glancing at him. “I don’t hear anything. What kind of music?”

    “It’s faint… like a melody. Old, haunting.” Varric’s voice seemed to soften, lost to whatever he was hearing.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow, her smirk fading slightly. “You sure you’re not just spooked, Varric? This place might be dredging up old memories.”

    “Spooked? Please. I’ve faced worse,” Varric retorted, though his voice lacked its usual bravado.

    Ariana couldn’t shake the unease settling in her bones. She didn’t believe in haunted houses—at least, she didn’t think she did. But there was something about this place, an energy that felt alive, sentient, and far from welcoming.

    They pressed on, the oppressive silence broken only by their cautious footsteps. Shadows seemed to shift and twist in the corners of her vision, and more than once, Ariana caught herself glancing over her shoulder. A faint whisper of wind brushed past her ear, though no windows were open, sending a chill down her spine.

    The unease turned to alarm as a vase suddenly floated off a nearby table, hovering in the air before shattering on the ground. Ariana exchanged a wide-eyed glance with Hawke.

    “That’s… unsettling,” Ariana muttered, her voice tinged with forced calm.

    “It’s only starting,” Varric said grimly, his hand instinctively resting on Bianca’s stock.

    In the library, the surreal nature of the estate deepened. Books floated from their shelves, pages fluttering like wings before returning to their places as if nothing had happened. Ariana reached out to touch one, only for it to snap back to the shelf just before her fingers made contact.

    “Well, that’s not normal,” Hawke remarked, her tone dry but her posture tense.

    “Not normal doesn’t even begin to cover it,” Ariana muttered, her unease growing with every passing moment.

    As they moved into the hallway beyond the library, two ghostly figures darted across their path, their forms humanoid but indistinct. The air grew colder, and Ariana felt a shiver run down her spine.

    “Were those… ghosts?” she asked, her voice faltering.

    “Oh no,” Varric said, his tone grim. “I think I know what’s happening.”

    “What’s happening?” Ariana pressed, her eyes narrowing.

    “The idol,” Varric replied. “It has to still be in the house.”

    “What idol?” Ariana asked, looking between Hawke and Varric.

    Hawke sighed, her expression darkening. “The red lyrium idol from the Deep Roads expedition. Bartrand kept a piece of it. We thought it was gone, but…”

    “But clearly it’s not,” Varric finished, his voice bitter.

    “And you think it’s causing all this?” Ariana asked.

    “It’s not a coincidence,” Varric said grimly. “That thing is pure poison.”

    “Then we find it,” Hawke declared, her tone resolute. “And we end this.”

    The main hall was worse than before. More vases floated ominously, their movements deliberate, as though guided by unseen hands. The air felt suffocating, heavy with something unseen and malevolent. Ariana’s breath quickened as the tension grew, her hand tightening instinctively on the hilt of her blade.

    As they neared the stairs, a low, guttural growl reverberated through the air, deep and menacing, sending chills down Ariana’s spine.

    “Is that what you’ve been hearing, Varric?” Ariana asked, her voice sharp with nerves.

    “No,” Varric replied, his tone unusually clipped, his brow furrowed in unease.

    “Oh, good then,” she muttered dryly, though her attempt at humor fell flat in the oppressive atmosphere.

    At the top of the stairs, the scene grew stranger. The dimly lit room ahead was filled with an eerie, pale glow, casting long shadows that flickered unnaturally. A woman stood in the center of the room, her wide eyes darting toward them as they entered. Fear was etched deeply into her face.

    “Are you… real?” she asked, her voice trembling as she took a hesitant step back. “You need to leave. Before he comes back.”

    “Who’s ‘he’?” Ariana asked cautiously, stepping closer but keeping her blade ready.

    The woman’s gaze darted toward the shadows, as if expecting something to materialize at any moment. “You don’t understand,” she whispered, her voice shaking. “He’s always here. Watching. Waiting.”

    Varric stepped forward, his usually relaxed demeanor gone. His hand rested on Bianca, and his eyes bore into the woman with a mix of suspicion and urgency. “Where’s the idol?” he demanded, his voice sharp, almost harsh.

    The woman flinched, her hands trembling as she shook her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she stammered. “There’s no idol—”

    “Don’t lie to me!” Varric’s voice rose, echoing off the walls. “You know exactly what I’m talking about. The red lyrium idol. Where is it?”

    The woman’s fear deepened, her eyes darting to the door as though contemplating escape. “Please,” she pleaded, her voice cracking. “I don’t know anything about—”

    “You’re lying,” Varric snapped, stepping closer. His grip on Bianca tightened, and his usual charm was nowhere to be found. “People don’t just stay in a place like this for no reason. What are you hiding?”

    “Varric,” Ariana interrupted, her voice firm as she moved between him and the woman. “That’s enough. She’s terrified.”

    “She knows something, pup,” Varric retorted, his voice sharp. “And I need answers.”

    “Not like this,” Ariana said, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    Varric opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, the floor beneath them trembled violently. The walls groaned, and a rush of cold air swept through the room, extinguishing the faint light. The woman let out a panicked cry and bolted past them, disappearing into the shadows of the hall.

    Moments later, the sound of her scream tore through the air, sharp and gut-wrenching.

    Ariana’s heart raced as they rushed to the source of the scream, descending the stairs with weapons drawn. At the bottom, they found her lifeless body sprawled across the floor, her limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Standing over her was a massive, spectral figure—a jagged, hulking form with glowing eyes that burned with malice.

    “Is that a… ghost golem?” Ariana asked, her voice disbelieving and tinged with dread. She drew her blades, her grip tightening. “I think I’ve made a terrible life choice today.”

    The creature let out a deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the halls. It charged, its massive arm swinging toward them with crushing force. Ariana darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow as it shattered the stone banister. Hawke leapt into action, her movements swift and precise as she landed a well-placed strike with her daggers, drawing the creature’s attention.

    “Aim for the core!” Hawke shouted, pointing to the faintly glowing center of the golem’s chest. “It’s holding the thing together!”

    Ariana moved quickly, circling around the creature while Varric fired a flurry of bolts from Bianca, each shot glowing faintly as it struck the spectral figure. The golem roared again, its form flickering as Ariana slashed at its core. The blow seemed to destabilize it, and with one final coordinated effort, she drove her blade deep into the center as Hawke struck from behind, and Varric’s bolt pierced the core. The golem let out a final, guttural scream before disintegrating into a haze of spectral light.

    As the dust settled, Varric’s gaze was drawn to a faint glimmer in the debris. His expression darkened as he knelt, his hand hovering over a jagged shard of glowing red lyrium.

    “It’s still here,” he murmured, almost to himself. “All this… because of this cursed thing.”

    “Varric,” Hawke said sharply, her voice cutting through the tension. “Put it down.”

    “I can’t,” Varric replied, his voice strained. “You don’t understand. This… it’s what’s left of Bartrand, of everything he destroyed.” His grip on the shard tightened, his knuckles white.

    “Varric,” Ariana said gently, stepping closer. “You don’t need to carry this. Let it go. This thing ruined Bartrand and almost ruined you. Don’t let it finish the job.”

    “It’s not that simple,” Varric said, his voice breaking. “It’s all that’s left of him.”

    Hawke placed a hand on his shoulder, her tone softening. “And it’s not your burden to bear. Let me take it. I’ll keep it safe. You’ve done enough, Varric. It’s time to let it go.”

    For a long moment, Varric didn’t move. Then, with a heavy sigh, he handed the shard to Hawke, his shoulders slumping as though a great weight had been lifted.

    “Fine,” he said quietly. “But if it starts whispering sweet nothings to you, Hawke, I’m taking it back.”

    Ariana let out a small laugh, the tension finally easing. “You did the right thing, Varric,” she said, giving him a reassuring nod.

    “Let’s get out of here before this place decides to collapse on us,” Hawke said, tucking the shard safely away.

    As they stepped out into the cool night air, the oppressive energy of the house seemed to release its hold. But the memory of what had transpired—and the dangers of the idol—lingered with them as they walked back into the quiet streets of Hightown.

    ~~~

    The oppressive weight of the night clung to Ariana as she stepped into her house, the door creaking closed behind her. The events at Bartrand’s estate had left a shadow over her thoughts, but that shadow deepened as she saw Cullen standing in the hall, the dim light catching on his polished armor. His expression was etched with worry, the kind that sent a pang through her chest.

    “Where have you been?” His voice was sharp, laced with tension, his hazel eyes scanning her as though confirming she was unharmed.

    Ariana blinked, her guard immediately rising. “Just down the street at a haunted house,” she replied, her sarcasm biting. “You know, because that’s normal.”

    Cullen stepped closer, his brows knitting together. “This isn’t the time for jokes, Ariana. It’s not safe out there.” His voice dropped, heavy with urgency. “You need to stay inside tonight. Please.”

    She frowned, the edge in his tone unsettling. “What’s going on? Wait, why are you fully armed?”

    He hesitated, his gaze dropping to the floor before meeting hers again. “Something’s brewing between Orsino and Meredith. The tension’s been building for weeks, but tonight… something feels different. Wrong.”

    Her stomach tightened, the foreboding in his words settling like a weight in her chest. “Orsino sent for Hawke and Varric tonight,” she said slowly, her voice edged with worry. “They’re with him now.”

    Cullen’s face darkened, his jaw tightening. “This won’t end well then.”

    “What won’t end well?” she demanded, stepping closer. “Cullen, you’re not telling me anything.”

    He sighed heavily, the lines on his face deepening. “Meredith has ordered the tower searched, top to bottom. Every mage, every room—she won’t stop until she’s rooted out all blood mages.”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her hands curling into fists at her sides. “You know what that means,” she said, her voice trembling with anger. “She’ll accuse anyone who looks at her the wrong way. Innocent mages will die, Cullen. You cannot let this happen.”

    “And what do you expect me to do?” he snapped, his frustration finally surfacing. “Defy her? Risk throwing the entire Order into chaos? The Templars need leadership, Ariana, and right now—”

    “They need you!” she cut in, her voice rising. She grabbed his arm, forcing him to face her. “You know she’s gone too far. You’re the Knight-Captain, Cullen. You can take command. You can stop this before it’s too late.”

    For a moment, he looked at her, his resolve wavering. The storm in his eyes reflected the weight of her words, the battle raging within him. “And then what?” he asked quietly, his voice laced with pain. “Meredith is the Knight-Commander. My duty is to her.”

    Ariana’s grip tightened, her voice trembling. “Your duty is to protect people, Cullen. To do what’s right. You know this isn’t right.”

    He stepped back, breaking her hold. His face was a mask of conflict, his voice hollow. “It’s not that simple, Ariana.”

    “It is to me,” she whispered, her heart aching as the distance between them grew. “Please, Cullen. Help me stop this. Help me save them.”

    “Ari…” His voice broke, and for a fleeting moment, she thought he might relent. But then he shook his head, his expression hardening. “I’m sorry.”

    She reached for him again, her hands trembling as they rested against his chest. “We’re supposed to be in this together,” she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her plea. “Stand with me, please. The Templars will follow you.”

    Cullen’s gaze dropped to her hands, his jaw tightening. For a moment, she thought she saw a flicker of something—hope, perhaps, or the faintest shadow of belief in her words. But then he shook his head again, stepping back just enough for her hands to fall away.

    “I’m not sure that’s true,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with conflict. “Even if I wanted to, relieving Meredith of command would fracture the Order here in Kirkwall. It could tear us apart.”

    “You’ve seen what she’s done,” Ariana argued, her desperation clear. “You know where this path leads, Cullen. If you don’t act now, it won’t just be the mages who suffer—it will be everyone.”

    His face was a storm of emotions—guilt, frustration, and a deep, aching sorrow. “And what happens when the Templars start questioning everything?” he asked, his tone sharp but not unkind. “When they see their leaders divided, when they lose faith in the Order entirely? That chaos would destroy us.”

    Ariana clenched her fists, her chest tightening with every word. “And standing by while Meredith tears this city apart won’t?”

    “I don’t have the power you think I do, Ariana,” he said, his voice breaking slightly. “I can’t risk what little unity we have left.”

    Her heart ached at the resignation in his voice, at the weight he carried alone. “You’re stronger than you think, Cullen,” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. “But if you won’t stand with me now, then who will?”

    His silence was deafening, his eyes filled with a pain that mirrored her own. Finally, he turned toward the door, his shoulders heavy with the weight of his decision.

    “I’m sorry,” he murmured, barely audible as he opened the door. “Stay safe, Ari. Please.”

    And with that, he was gone, leaving Ariana standing alone in the suffocating silence.

    The silence that followed was deafening, her outstretched hand trembling as she let it fall to her side. Her heart pounded, her mind racing. She wanted to scream, to break something, to tear down the walls she’d built between her identities. For the first time, she had been on the verge of telling Cullen everything—who she really was, what she truly stood for—but she couldn’t.

    She let out a shuddering breath, the weight of her choices pressing down on her. Time had run out. Meredith’s madness would force her hand, and when it did, the White Wolf would no longer be a shadow in the dark. She would have to face the consequences of her double life, and Maker help her, she wasn’t sure if Cullen would still stand beside her when the truth came to light.

    With a trembling resolve, Ariana turned toward the stairs, her mind already calculating her next move. If the storm was coming, she would be ready for it—even if it cost her everything.

    ~~~

    Isabel stood at the base of the stairs, her face pale, her eyes locked on Ariana with a mixture of disbelief and fear.

    “This… can’t be happening,” Isabel whispered, her voice trembling as if saying the words aloud might summon more devastation.

    Ariana’s chest tightened, but her expression hardened into one of resolve. “Get changed,” she ordered, her voice steady despite the storm inside her. “Travel clothes. Pack light, bring Emma, and anything you absolutely need. You’re leaving the city tonight.”

    Isabel’s lips parted as if to protest, but the unyielding determination in Ariana’s eyes silenced her. This wasn’t a request—it was a command. Ariana would not risk them staying, not with chaos ripping through Kirkwall like wildfire. Isabel gave a single, tight nod before hurrying away.

    Ariana’s legs carried her up the stairs, each step heavier than the last. She had been here before, packing for flight, leaving behind pieces of herself to protect what little she could. In her room, she knelt by the bed and pulled out the chest, the latch clicking open to reveal her past. Her hands brushed over the familiar fabric of the White Wolf’s cloak. Each movement felt heavier, the weight of her decision settling like stone in her chest. She had fought for years to keep her lives separate, but now, the fragile threads holding them together were snapping.

    She donned her gear with practiced efficiency—leather bracers, reinforced boots, twin daggers strapped to her thighs. The weight of the cloak on her shoulders felt like stepping back into an old self she had tried to leave behind. The White Wolf wasn’t just a mask; it was who she truly was, even if she had tried to build something different with Cullen. But could the two lives ever truly coexist?

    As her fingers hovered over her gloves, her gaze fell to the ring on her finger, its faint blue crystal catching the dim light. Her breath hitched. This ring was a symbol of everything she wanted—a life with Cullen, a family, love, and stability. But it was a life built on lies, on half-truths and secrets.

    Her hand trembled as she slid on her gloves, covering the ring. She felt as though she were sealing away a part of herself. The Wolf demanded action, demanded she protect those who couldn’t protect themselves. But the woman who loved Cullen, who dreamed of something beyond the shadows—she was still there, buried under layers of duty and necessity. She had told herself she would choose Cullen if it ever came to it. But she realized now that she had lied to herself. This was the moment, she could choose him here and now. All she needed to do was stay home. But she would never make that choice.

    The final strap clicked into place. Just as she straightened, the world seemed to heave beneath her feet. An earsplitting explosion tore through the air, the sound reverberating through her bones. She staggered, clutching the bedpost for balance as the house shook violently around her.

    When the tremors subsided, her ears rang with a high-pitched whine, but the sickening reality of what had just happened drove her forward. She bolted toward the balcony, her heart pounding.

    As she stepped outside, her breath caught in her throat. The Chantry was gone. In its place, a towering column of red light split the night sky, casting an eerie glow over Kirkwall. Flames roared hungrily, devouring the remnants of the holy building, while smoke billowed upward like a vengeful specter. The distant screams of terrified citizens reached her ears, a symphony of chaos that filled the city.

    Ariana’s knuckles whitened as she gripped the railing, her voice trembling as she whispered, “Andraste guide us…”

    This was it. The moment she had dreaded but somehow known would come. There was no more hiding, no more pretending. Whatever fragile peace she had tried to create was shattered, the life she had built with Cullen teetering on the edge of ruin.

    She turned sharply, her resolve hardening. There was no time to waste. She raced downstairs to find Isabel already in the main hall, clutching Emma tightly with a pack slung over her shoulder. The fear in Isabel’s eyes mirrored Ariana’s own, but her movements were steady, her grip on Emma firm.

    “We need to leave now,” Ariana said, her voice sharp and commanding. “The city won’t hold.” She turned to the household staff, her gaze sweeping over them. “If you want to leave, come with us. If you stay, barricade the doors. Fortify the house. It will hold if you’re careful.”

    Some nodded and began packing hastily, while others moved to fortify the estate, their faces grim but resolute.

    Ariana stepped closer to Isabel, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “You stay right behind me,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Close and to my left, always. Do you understand?”

    Isabel nodded, her grip tightening on Emma as the little girl buried her face in her mother’s neck. Despite the chaos, Isabel’s calm gave Ariana a sliver of reassurance.

    Ariana drew her blades as they stepped out into the fiery streets of Hightown. The world had become a battlefield—flames licked the sides of buildings, casting long, flickering shadows; shouts and cries echoed through the night, mingling with the distant clang of steel. Every sound, every movement, set Ariana’s nerves on edge.

    “We head to the Rangers,” she said, her voice unwavering as she addressed the small group that followed her. “Stay close. Stay together. Do not stray.”

    With each step, Ariana felt the weight of the White Wolf embrace her like an old friend. This was her life. The one she built through sacrifice, mistakes, and her own choices. The one where she could protect those who couldn’t protect themselves. She had just hoped that Cullen could have been a part of it.

    Whatever lay ahead, Ariana would face it as she always had—with blades in her hands and a fierce determination burning in her chest. The Wolf was ready, and this time, she wasn’t running.

    But deep down, she knew that nothing would ever be the same again.

    ~~~

    The group moved through Hightown as swiftly as the panicked crowds allowed. Though chaos reigned, the disarray was driven more by confusion than outright violence. Frightened citizens wandered aimlessly, shouting for loved ones or stumbling through the streets in a daze. Ariana stopped briefly to give the same advice to anyone who approached her: “Barricade yourselves in your homes. Stay safe. Don’t open the door for anyone.”

    As they descended into Lowtown, the air thickened with heat and smoke, and the tension became palpable. Here, chaos had taken a sharper edge. Shadows darted through the narrow alleys, and the clash of steel against steel echoed from the direction of the Docks. Angry shouts and cries for help pierced the night. Ariana tightened her grip on her daggers, her pulse quickening as her group pressed on.

    A familiar voice cut through the noise. “Wolf!”

    She turned sharply, relief flooding through her as Riley and three other Rangers—Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto—approached, flanked by six more. Their armor bore fresh scuffs, their weapons drawn and ready. Riley’s familiar voice brought a rare moment of reassurance.

    “Riley,” Ariana said, her tone brisk but grateful. “You’re a sight. I need ships. Do we have any docked and ready?”

    Riley nodded but hesitated, her expression grim. “We do, Wolf, but there’s more.” She glanced at Valentina before meeting Ariana’s gaze. “Meredith has invoked the Right of Annulment.”

    The words hit Ariana like a blow to the chest, momentarily knocking the air from her lungs. Her mind reeled, the full weight of the declaration crashing over her. It was worse than she had feared. The Templars would purge the Circle, innocent and guilty alike, leaving nothing but blood and ash in their wake.

    “Your orders, Wolf,” Riley said, her voice steady despite the storm brewing around them.

    Ariana straightened, shoving her shock and despair aside. There was no time to waste. “Lamberto,” she said firmly, turning to the broad-shouldered Ranger. “Take a squad and escort this group to the docks. Get them on the ships. Defend the docks with your life if you have to. Reinforcements will join you as soon as possible.”

    “By your order, Wolf,” Lamberto replied, his tone steady and resolute. He motioned to his team, who began forming up with swift, practiced precision.

    Isabel stepped forward, clutching Emma tightly, her face pale but determined. “Ariana,” she said, her voice quiet but firm. “You’re not coming with us?”

    Ariana’s throat tightened, but she shook her head. “Not yet,” she said, her voice softening as she pulled Isabel and Emma into a brief but fierce embrace. “I’ll find you. I swear it.” She knelt to meet Emma’s wide-eyed gaze, her heart clenching. “Stay with your mother, alright? She’ll keep you safe.”

    Emma nodded solemnly, her small hands gripping Ariana’s cloak. “You’ll come back, right?” she asked, her voice trembling.

    “Always,” Ariana said firmly, brushing a strand of hair from Emma’s face. “Be brave, my little cub.”

    She straightened and met Isabel’s gaze. “Go. Stay safe. Lamberto will protect you.”

    Isabel hesitated, her eyes filled with unspoken fears, but she nodded. “You too,” she whispered before following Lamberto and the others as they disappeared into the smoke-filled streets.

    Ariana turned back to Riley, Valentina, and Linnea, her voice hardening. “We’re heading to the warehouse. The Rangers need their orders, and I need to know who’s still standing.” Without waiting for a response, she raised her horn and blew a sharp, commanding blast. The call echoed through the streets, summoning the scattered Rangers.

    By the time they reached the warehouse, it was a hive of activity. Rangers moved with focused urgency, their sharp efficiency a stark contrast to the chaos outside. Scouts poured in, delivering reports, while others prepped supplies and coordinated escape routes. Despite the tension, the group operated like a well-oiled machine, their discipline forged through years of shared battles.

    Ariana climbed onto a crate at the center of the room, her voice cutting through the din as she addressed the assembled Rangers. “Templars are hunting mages,” she began, her tone steady but commanding. “And frightened mages will turn to blood magic if they think there’s no way out. We’re going to give them one. Our job is to find them and get them to the docks. No mage gets left behind.”

    Her gaze swept over the crowd, settling on Linnea. “Spread the word. Every scout we have is to search the streets, the slums, and Darktown. Make sure the mages know this is their chance. Escort them if necessary, and get them to the ships.”

    Linnea nodded sharply, already signaling to her scouts to prepare.

    Riley stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “And the Templars?” she asked, her voice carrying a weight that made the room fall silent.

    Ariana’s expression darkened, and her response was measured but firm. “Incapacitate them if you must. Reason with them if you think they’ll listen. But if it comes down to it…” She hesitated, the gravity of her next words heavy in her chest. “Kill only as a last resort. We don’t need more bloodshed, but we protect our own. And…” Her voice softened, her gaze dropping for a moment. “If any of you find Michael, I need to know he’s safe.”

    Linnea nodded, her hand resting on the pommel of her blade. “What’s our path, Wolf?”

    “Start in Lowtown and Darktown,” Ariana replied without hesitation. “We’ll clear the streets and move toward the Gallows. Scouts, run constant communication between groups—no one gets left in the dark.”

    Valentina’s voice rang out, sharp and resolute. “We’ll get it done, Wolf. Whatever it takes.”

    The Rangers echoed her, their unified response reverberating through the room: “By your order, Wolf.”

    The group began to disperse, each Ranger moving with purpose into the night. Only Riley lingered, her gaze steady as she studied Ariana.

    “And you?” Riley asked quietly, her concern evident.

    “I’ll find where I’m needed most,” Ariana said, adjusting her cloak with calm resolve. “But first, I need to find Hawke and Varric. Orsino sent for them earlier. I need to know what’s happening.”

    Riley hesitated, then nodded, her voice softening. “Don’t get dead, Wolf.”

    Ariana managed a faint smile. “Not tonight.”

    As Riley led her squad into the fray, Ariana stood for a moment, the weight of the night pressing down on her. She pulled her hood over her head, the White Wolf stepping fully into the chaos. Kirkwall was burning, and her path was clear: protect those who could not protect themselves, no matter the cost.

    Tonight, the city was a battlefield, and she would fight until her last breath.

    ~~~

    Ariana pulled her hood up, her fingers brushing over the mask as she secured it in place. The legend of the White Wolf wouldn’t falter tonight—not while there were lives to save. Yet each step through Kirkwall’s burning streets was a bitter reminder of what she stood to lose. Beneath her gloves, the ring on her finger burned like a brand, the weight of its promise a cruel contrast to the reality unfolding around her.

    This isn’t how I wanted this to end, Cullen. But it’s who I am. She tried to push the thought aside, but it clung to her, heavy and unrelenting.

    Her heart clenched as her mind turned to him again, that fragile hope still flickering within her. Please let him see what she’s doing. Please let him stand with me. But doubt whispered insidiously. Cullen was bound by duty and oaths she couldn’t untangle him from—not even for her.

    The streets were chaos incarnate, filled with fire and desperation. Mages ran in terror, their cries blending with the clash of steel as Templars bore down on them. Ariana moved like a shadow, striking swiftly and precisely. She disarmed and incapacitated where she could, her blades flashing in the firelight. But when cornered, she had no choice but to end a life, and each time she did, it carved a deeper scar into her soul.

    “Do not fight,” she urged trembling mages whenever she reached them. Her voice was steady, a beacon of calm in the chaos. “Follow my Rangers. Trust us. We’ll get you to safety.”

    Most listened, their desperation outweighing fear. But Ariana couldn’t save everyone. Twice she arrived too late, finding mages who had succumbed to blood magic, their bodies grotesque and twisted, their minds lost to demons. She fought beside the very Templars she despised to put them down, the White Wolf forced to be their ally in those fleeting, harrowing moments.

    Even then, she heard whispers: The White Wolf is here. Beware.”

    Her teeth clenched as she muttered bitterly, “I just saved you,” before vanishing into the next alley.

    The city seemed to pulse with its own malevolence, every corner hiding new horrors. Finally, she spotted familiar figures in the distance. “Hawke!” she called, relief rushing through her as she sprinted toward them.

    Hawke turned, her usual smirk replaced by a somber expression. Varric stood at her side, crossbow at the ready. “Ariana,” Hawke said, her voice heavy.

    “What happened?” Ariana demanded. “No—how did this happen?”

    Varric was the one to answer, his voice uncharacteristically grim. “Anders blew up the Chantry.” His words hung in the air, stark and cold. “He thought it’d spark a war.”

    “And he was right,” Hawke added quietly, guilt shadowing her features.

    Ariana’s stomach twisted. “Anders…?” She shook her head, forcing herself to focus. “There’s no time. The Rangers are moving mages to the docks. If you find anyone, send them there.”

    Hawke nodded. “We’re heading to the Gallows. Meredith’s out for blood, and we’re at the top of her list.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “Be careful, Champion,” she said softly. “I’ll get there when I can.”

    Hawke’s smirk returned briefly, though it lacked its usual bite. “You too, Wolf.”

    Ariana gave a brief nod before vanishing back into the shadows.

    In Lowtown, the chaos escalated. Flames licked at the edges of wooden structures, and the air was thick with smoke. Then she heard it: the sound of steel striking stone, and voices raised in fury. She followed the noise to find a group of mages cornered in a narrow alley by six Templars.

    She acted without hesitation, raising her horn to her lips and blowing a sharp, commanding note. The sound echoed through the streets, breaking the Templars’ focus just long enough. Ariana leapt into the fray, landing between the mages and their pursuers.

    “Do not fight,” she whispered to the mages over her shoulder. “I’ll protect you.”

    The Templars advanced, their blades gleaming in the firelight. Six against one.

    But before the first blow was struck, one of the Templars faltered. “I… I can’t do this anymore,” he muttered, his voice thick with emotion. He stepped away from his comrades, his sword lowering. “I’ll stand with you, if you’ll let me.”

    Ariana’s sharp gaze softened. “Thank you,” she said simply, her voice steady. “Stay with the mages. Protect them.”

    The other Templars hesitated, their formation breaking. Ariana seized the opportunity, her movements swift and deadly. Within moments, two of them were disarmed and unconscious.

    Then, a voice cut through the chaos—a voice she knew too well.

    “Stop! Surrender yourselves!”

    Her blood turned to ice as she turned to face him. Cullen stood at the end of the alley, flanked by three more Templars. His armor gleamed in the flickering light, and his expression was grim, resolute.

    “The Right of Annulment has been invoked,” he declared, his voice cold and distant. “Anyone aiding the mages will be arrested. Even you, ‘White Wolf.’”

    The words struck her like a physical blow. Her breath caught, and for a moment, the world around her seemed to blur. Cullen…

    He had chosen the Order. He had chosen Meredith. Her heart cracked, the weight of betrayal crashing down on her.

    Their eyes met, and she saw the conflict in his gaze, the doubt he tried so hard to suppress. But it wasn’t enough. Not now.

    The Templars advanced again, and Ariana moved on instinct. She fought like a whirlwind, incapacitating another enemy with precise, controlled strikes. Her blades flashed, her every move deliberate—no deaths, not even now.

    And Cullen… he watched her, his brow furrowed. Her fighting style was familiar, but the chaos of the moment left him unable to place it.

    Reinforcements arrived in the form of her Rangers, their sudden appearance shifting the tide. “Go, Wolf!” one of them shouted. “We’ll cover you!”

    She hesitated, her gaze flickering to Cullen once more. Their eyes locked, and in that moment, a thousand unspoken words passed between them—love, betrayal, heartbreak, and resolve.

    Ariana turned away, her voice sharp but quiet as she addressed the mages. “Follow me.”

    With a final glance at Cullen, she disappeared into the shadows, leading the mages to safety as her heart shattered in her chest.

    ~~~

    Ariana led the group of mages to the docks, her steps unwavering even as exhaustion clawed at her. The cries of chaos echoed behind her, the city’s flames painting the sky in hues of red and orange. The mages clung to one another as they followed her, their trust evident despite the fear etched into their faces.

    As they reached the pier, Ariana saw Riley standing near the edge, her posture steady, a stark contrast to the chaos around them. She moved toward her, her steps purposeful but heavy with emotion.

    “Status?” Ariana asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within her.

    “Two ships have already left, full,” Riley replied briskly. “Yours will be the last. Isabel and Emma are safe—they’ve already departed. Everyone is headed for Redcliffe.”

    At the mention of Isabel and Emma, Ariana’s breath hitched slightly, her expression softening. Relief flickered through her, but it was fleeting, buried beneath the weight of everything else. “Good,” she said curtly, her tone betraying the strain she carried.

    Riley’s gaze shifted to the Templar who stood beside Ariana, his armor dented but his resolve clear. “New recruit, Wolf?” she asked, her tone edged with dry humor.

    Ariana nodded. “Someone who wants to help,” she said, glancing at the Templar. Then, addressing him directly, she added, “Stay here. More mages are being brought to this ship. You’ll leave with them—watch over and protect them.”

    The Templar gave a sharp nod. “Of course.”

    Riley smirked faintly, her tone light despite the gravity of the moment. “Welcome to the Rangers, kid. You’ll find some of your fellow former Templars already by the ship.”

    Riley turned her attention back to Ariana, her expression softening. “Are you alright?” she asked, her concern evident.

    “I’m fine,” Ariana replied curtly, her tone clipped. She rolled out her neck and adjusted her blades, trying to shake off the heaviness pressing down on her. “Just tired.” Then, after a pause, she asked, “Any sign of Michael yet?”

    The Templar stiffened slightly at the name, then turned back to Ariana. “Ser Michael Trevelyan? He was still in the Gallows when all this began,” he said, his voice hesitant. “He’s a capable warrior. I’m sure he’s alright.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. She wanted to believe him, but doubt gnawed at her. “Thank you,” she said quietly, though her mind raced.

    “As soon as this last group clears, we head for the Gallows,” she said firmly, her voice sharpening with determination. “Hawke will need help there. And I need to find Michael.”

    Minutes later, the final groups of mages began arriving, escorted by Rangers whose faces bore the weariness of battle. Despite their exhaustion, they moved with purpose, guiding the mages to the ship. Ariana oversaw every detail, ensuring no one was left behind. Each mage she saw safely aboard was another weight lifted, though it did little to ease the ache in her heart.

    “Are all Rangers accounted for?” she asked Riley once the ship was nearly ready to depart.

    “With the ones that just arrived, yes,” Riley confirmed.

    Ariana nodded, her voice steady but tinged with finality. “Good. I need fifteen volunteers to stay behind with me. Everyone else, head for Ferelden with the mages. We’ll regroup at the manor when this is over.”

    “I’m staying,” Riley said immediately, stepping forward with her usual confidence. “Can’t let you get yourself killed, Wolf. Somebody’s gotta keep you in line.”

    “So are we,” Valentina said, stepping into view with Linnea and Lamberto at her side.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smirk despite the heaviness in her chest. “Very well. Let’s hope you’re all up for the task.”

    The volunteers stepped forward one by one, a mix of Rangers she had fought alongside for years and newer recruits whose determination shone in their eyes. As the final ship set sail, Ariana turned to the remaining Rangers. Her voice was steady, but her words carried a fire that burned brighter than the city behind her.

    “We head for the Gallows now,” she said, her tone resolute. “Let’s carve a path.”

    As they boarded a small boat to cross the harbor, Ariana sat silently at the prow, her hood pulled low against the chill. There was no room for doubt, no time for grief. Every choice she’d made, every life saved, had led her here. If Cullen wouldn’t fight for justice, she would do it alone. She would not falter, not now. The rhythmic splash of oars against water did little to calm her racing thoughts. The image of Cullen’s face—his hardened expression as he invoked the Right of Annulment—played on a loop in her mind. 

    *The Right of Annulment has been invoked. Even you, White Wolf.* 

    The words struck like a dagger each time they echoed in her mind, the betrayal cutting deeper than she’d thought possible. She had believed in him, trusted that he would do what was right, that he would stand against Meredith when the time came. But he hadn’t. He had chosen duty over justice. Over her. Had she been a fool to believe he could stand against Meredith? To think that love could bridge the chasm between who he was and who she needed him to be?”

    Her fists clenched at her sides, her gloved fingers brushing against the ring hidden beneath the fabric. The weight of it felt unbearable now—a promise she wasn’t sure either of them could keep anymore.

    She had hidden the White Wolf from him, told herself it was to protect him, but now she wondered if it had only widened the distance between them. Could he have stood with her if she had been honest? Or would he have walked away even sooner? She wanted to believe he would come to his senses. That the man she loved would break free from the chains of duty and stand beside her.

    And yet, beneath the heartbreak, anger simmered. Anger at Meredith, at the Chantry for failing to act before things had escalated this far. Anger at Cullen for his inaction, for his inability to defy the Order. And anger at herself—for letting the White Wolf sit idly by for so long, for believing she could balance both halves of her life without breaking something.

    Riley’s voice broke through her thoughts. “Wolf? We’re almost there.”

    Ariana glanced back at the Rangers, their faces set with determination. They believed in her. They had always believed in her. And that, more than anything, reminded her of who she was. The White Wolf wasn’t just a mask—it was a promise. A promise to protect, to fight for those who couldn’t fight for themselves, no matter the cost.

    As the boat neared the Gallows, the fires of Kirkwall reflected in the water, casting eerie shadows across their faces. Ariana pulled her hood tighter and adjusted her blades. The battle wasn’t over yet. And tonight, the White Wolf would not falter.

  • Chapter 43 – A Wolf’s Restlessness

    3 Solace 9:34 – 18 Wintermarch 9:35

    Winter arrived swiftly, its chill sweeping through Kirkwall like an uninvited guest. With it came a reminder of the city’s relentless, unforgiving nature. Yet, in the shadows of the Gallows and beneath the watchful eyes of the Templars, life continued—each day a delicate balance of danger and defiance.

    Riley’s arrival had proven fortuitous. With Meredith’s increasing scrutiny, Ariana had been forced to limit her visits to the warehouse, leaving her unable to oversee the Rangers as often. Riley, ever resourceful, stepped into the role with ease. She coordinated their operations, ensuring mages were safely escorted out of Kirkwall, and kept Ariana informed of every detail.

    Despite the added distance from the Rangers’ day-to-day, Ariana refused to let herself grow idle. She split her mornings between training sessions with Cullen and Riley. Cullen joined her several times a week, their sparring sessions a blend of fierce competition and quiet moments of connection. On the days Cullen couldn’t make it, Riley filled the gap with her usual bluntness and relentless focus. Together, they worked to keep Ariana sharp, both physically and mentally. Occasionally, she brought Linnea, Lamberto, or Valentina along, though they took care not to draw too much attention. Riley’s presence became a comforting routine, her blunt humor and unflinching loyalty anchoring Ariana through the tumult.

    Meanwhile, Riley had also carved out her own space in Kirkwall’s social scene. She became a regular at the Hanged Man, her sharp wit earning her a fast friendship with Isabela. One night, Riley and Isabela had challenged each other to a game of Wicked Grace, each escalating the stakes with increasingly outrageous dares. By the end, the whole tavern had gathered around their table, roaring with laughter as Isabela recounted a wildly embellished tale of her latest sea voyage, and Riley raised her glass, calling it ‘complete horseshit, but damn good entertainment.’ The two women seemed to click instantly, their laughter echoing through the tavern. If Ariana didn’t know better, she might have suspected Isabela harbored a bit of a crush on Riley—not that Riley appeared to notice.

    When the weight of secrecy grew too heavy, Ariana found solace in accompanying Hawke on excursions beyond Kirkwall’s walls. Whether tracking slavers on the Wounded Coast or facing rogue blood mages, these outings allowed Ariana to shed her carefully crafted mask. Among Hawke and her companions, she could simply be herself—a warrior in the fight for justice. No one questioned her presence when Hawke led the charge, and Ariana cherished these rare moments of freedom. It was during one of those outings on the Wounded Coast, amidst the jagged cliffs and crashing waves, Ariana and Hawke had cornered a group of slavers. Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the moonlight as she disarmed one with fluid precision. ‘Remind me to bring you along on more of these,’ Hawke had remarked, her blade held steady at the throat of the slaver leader. ‘You’re making me look good.’

    Within the city, rumors about Ariana and Cullen continued to swirl. Their relationship had become the subject of relentless gossip, particularly in Hightown. The latest tale suggested they had a love child after Ariana was seen with Emma in the market. Far from offended, they had both learned to laugh it off, finding humor in the absurdity of Kirkwall’s whispers. These moments offered a welcome respite from the ever-present darkness.

    Still, Ariana’s concern for her Michael remained at the forefront of her mind. His disillusionment with the Templar Order was becoming more evident with each passing day. The dark circles under his eyes and his weary demeanor spoke volumes. She could see the weight in his every movement, the way he lingered at the edges of the room during their rare family dinners, his silence speaking louder than words. ‘The Order’s supposed to protect,’ he had muttered one night, his voice thick with frustration. ‘But all I see is fear.’ Though he continued to follow Ariana’s advice to act discreetly, the strain was taking its toll. Ariana longed to ease his burdens, but she knew she couldn’t afford to be careless. Trust had to be earned, and the stakes were too high.

    Today, however, was a day for celebration. A day where they all could hopefully forget about the troubles that surrounded them. Satinalia had arrived, and the Trevelyan estate buzzed with energy as Isabel took charge of preparations. The formal dining room had been transformed into a festive haven, and Ariana ensured that no one was excluded. Hawke and her companions were invited, along with Ariana’s own inner circle. For the first time, their groups would gather under one roof.

    Ariana also made certain the Rangers stationed throughout Kirkwall weren’t forgotten. She organized deliveries of food, ale, and wine to every outpost, ensuring that even those on duty could enjoy a proper feast. It was a small gesture, but one that filled her with pride.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over Hightown, the estate came alive with laughter and conversation. The festive spirit was contagious, momentarily easing the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin. For once, Ariana allowed herself to relax.

    There was something comforting about holidays like this, a rare pause in the chaos. As Ariana watched her friends and allies gather around the table, she felt a fleeting sense of peace. She knew it wouldn’t last—Kirkwall’s shadows were never far, and Meredith’s grip would tighten again soon enough. But for tonight, Ariana chose to embrace the joy and let herself believe, if only for a moment, that this fragile harmony could endure.

    ~~~

    The formal dining room gleamed with the soft light of candles, their golden glow dancing over the array of polished silverware and the feast Isabel had poured her heart into preparing. The table was a spectacle: succulent Feast Day Fish, roasted meats adorned with sprigs of rosemary, bowls of steaming vegetables, and crusty loaves of bread still warm from the oven. The scent of spiced wine lingered in the air, mingling with the faint sweetness of honey-glazed fruit.

    Ariana stood at the head of the table, her hands lightly resting on the back of her chair, taking in the scene with a contented smile. The warmth of laughter and conversation filled the room, momentarily dissolving the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin.

    “I must say, Ariana,” Sebastian began, entering with his usual composed stride, “you’ve truly outdone yourself. This feast is a marvel.”

    “Careful, Vael,” Varric interjected, already seated and swirling a glass of wine. “You’re going to give her a bigger head than she already has.”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “If anyone deserves credit, it’s Isabel. I just told her how many of you were coming and stepped aside.”

    “Stepped aside?” Isabela chimed in from the corner. Her smirk was as sharp as ever. “Darling, you probably ran faster than a Qunari at the sight of a Tevinter diplomat.”

    “That may have happened,” Ariana admitted with a chuckle.

    “Well, you’ve certainly gathered an interesting crowd,” Riley added, leaning casually against the doorframe with a tankard in hand. “Quite the mix of charm and chaos. Just how you like it.”

    “Speaking of chaos,” Isabela’s eyes locked onto Michael as he entered, her smirk widening like a cat spotting a canary. “And who’s this?”

    Michael froze mid-step, caught off guard. “I’m… Michael. Ariana’s brother.”

    “Brother, hmm?” Isabela purred, leaning on the table to get a better look. “Tell me, Michael, does the Templar Order encourage workouts, or are you just naturally built like a granite statue?”

    Michael’s ears turned an impressive shade of red as he stumbled over his response. “I… I don’t think—”

    “Isabela,” Aveline’s voice cut through, exasperation evident as she entered. “Can you go one evening without making someone uncomfortable?”

    “Of course not,” Varric chimed in, grinning. “It’s tradition.”

    Ariana smirked, her eyes flicking to Michael, whose discomfort was all too apparent. “Oh, let her have her fun, Aveline,” she said, her tone light and teasing. “Michael could probably stand to let his guard down. Might as well be with Isabela.”

    Michael turned to glare at her, his cheeks flushed. “Really, Ari?”

    Ariana shrugged, her smirk widening. “You need the practice. And she’s an expert.”

    Isabela’s laughter rang out, rich and full of delight. “See? Even your sister knows a little harmless flirting won’t kill you.” She leaned in closer, her grin wicked. “Unless you’re afraid of me, Templar.”

    Michael muttered something under his breath, his eyes darting between Isabela and Ariana, who looked far too pleased with herself.

    “Maker save him,” Riley said, raising her glass. “He’s outnumbered.”

    Varric chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t worry, kid. Isabela’s all talk… most of the time.”

    Isabela shot him a mock glare. “I’ll remember that, Varric.”

    Michael sank into his chair, clearly wishing the floor would swallow him whole.

    Fenris, watching the exchange with a mixture of skepticism and amusement, muttered, “This is what you call fun?”

    “For some of us, yes,” Hawke replied, nudging him with her elbow. “Besides, it’s harmless… mostly.”

    “Mostly?” Fenris repeated, raising an eyebrow.

    “Let’s just say you’ll know when to intervene,” Varric replied with a wink.

    As the laughter swelled, Merrill tilted her head, her wide eyes darting between Isabela and Michael. “Is this normal? Do all humans flirt this much during Satinalia?”

    “It’s not flirting,” Hawke quipped, pouring more wine. “It’s… festive banter.”

    “Depends on the wine,” Varric added with a grin.

    “Or the company,” Isabela said, her tone suggestive.

    “Maker save us,” Riley muttered, shaking her head but laughing nonetheless.

    “Speaking of company,” Varric turned his gaze to Cullen, his grin taking on a mischievous edge. “Knight-Captain, how does it feel to be the most talked-about man in Hightown?”

    Cullen rolled his eyes, though his lips twitched with reluctant amusement. “It’s… an adjustment. But the rumor about Ariana and me having a love child? That’s a bit much, even for Kirkwall.”

    “Emma, right?” Hawke teased, her grin wicked. “You know, I can see the resemblance.”

    The room erupted into laughter, and Ariana groaned, her cheeks turning pink. “You’re all terrible.”

    “That’s why you love us,” Isabela quipped, raising her glass. “To scandal and mischief. May we never run out of either.”

    “To scandal and mischief,” the group echoed, their voices blending with the clinking of glasses.

    As the laughter subsided, Sebastian leaned toward Ariana, his expression thoughtful. “Forgive the interruption, but… are we not distantly related? I recall the Trevelyans and Vaels sharing some branches of the family tree.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I think you’re right,” she mused, tapping her chin. “The records do mention ties to Starkhaven… distant, but they’re there.”

    “Well, that makes things interesting,” Varric said, leaning forward with a gleam in his eye. “So, this is one of those noble gatherings where everyone’s second cousins, huh?”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “Shall we start sketching out the family tree, then?”

    “I’ll bring the parchment,” Varric replied, his grin infectious.

    As the evening unfolded, the wine flowed freely, and the conversation ebbed and flowed like a well-rehearsed symphony. Ariana found herself basking in the rare warmth of friendship, the weight of Kirkwall’s shadows momentarily forgotten. Tonight, they weren’t warriors or fugitives. They were simply friends, sharing the joy and mischief of Satinalia.

    ~~~

    As winter set in, the quiet of Kirkwall had grown almost stifling, its weight pressing against Ariana’s chest like a vice. Winter’s chill had settled over the city, the icy wind sweeping through the streets and rattling the windows of her estate. Yet, the cold wasn’t what gnawed at her—it was the stillness. A stillness that felt more like a cage with every passing day.

    The White Wolf, once a symbol of defiance, had been reduced to a memory, her presence swallowed by the shadows of Kirkwall. The Silver Rangers operated cautiously, their movements measured and deliberate. There were no grand rescues or bold displays of rebellion, only quiet efforts to usher mages to safety and maintain their network. Riley had taken the reins at the warehouse, and though Ariana trusted her implicitly, she felt the loss keenly. Each day away from the Rangers was a day spent unraveling a piece of herself.

    One morning, Ariana sat in the kitchen, the pale light of dawn spilling through the frost-lined windows. Her coffee grew cold in her hands as her thoughts drifted. The estate was quiet, save for the occasional crackle of the hearth. Yet the silence only seemed to amplify the dissonance within her.

    Isabel entered, her sharp green eyes instantly taking in the scene. She crossed her arms, leaning casually against the counter. “You’ve been staring out that window for nearly an hour,” she said, her voice cutting through the quiet. “What’s on your mind, child?”

    Ariana blinked, startled from her reverie. Her fingers tightened around the mug as she stared into its dark contents. “I’ve been thinking… maybe this life isn’t for me anymore,” she admitted softly.

    Isabel arched an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. “You’ve been restless for weeks,” she said, her tone measured. “Why now?”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her gaze returning to the frost-dappled glass. “I miss who I was, Isabel. I miss being the White Wolf. Walking into a town and being recognized—not because of some noble title, but because people believed in me.” Her voice grew quieter, tinged with longing. “Here, I’m just Ariana Trevelyan, some Hightown noble who flits between dinner parties. I’ve buried myself so deep in this charade I barely recognize myself anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained firm. “You’re not just some noble, Ariana. You’ve built something here—a life with people who care about you. Cullen, Michael, Emma. Does that mean nothing to you?”

    “It means everything,” Ariana whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “But it’s not enough to drown out the restlessness. I miss the freedom, the certainty of knowing exactly who I was and what I stood for. Out there…” She gestured vaguely toward the window. “Out there, I was a symbol. People looked to me for hope, for strength. Here, I’m suffocating, hiding in plain sight.”

    Isabel approached, her expression a mixture of sympathy and practicality. “And Cullen?” she asked gently. “Where does he fit in all this?”

    Ariana hesitated, her grip tightening on the mug. “He fits,” she said softly, her words tinged with guilt. “But his life is here, tied to the Order and Kirkwall. If the White Wolf were to return, she’d have to leave this city. And I don’t know if I could ask him to follow.”

    “Would you even want him to?” Isabel pressed, her gaze searching.

    Ariana’s fingers tightened around the mug as her thoughts wandered, unbidden, to a dream she’d carried in the quiet corners of her mind. “I don’t know if he’d want to,” she murmured, her voice heavy with longing. “But I’d want him to follow me more than anything. I imagine us back in Ferelden, at the Ranger manor outside Redcliffe. A life away from all of this.” Her gaze grew distant, her voice softer. “We’d train together in the mornings, oversee the recruits, and spend our evenings by the fire, with Emma laughing at us for being so hopelessly mundane. Or taking the occasional job, traveling where we’re needed. Our very own adventures.”

    Her lips quirked into a faint smile, though her eyes betrayed the ache beneath her words. “It sounds… perfect, but would it be enough for him? Could he leave the Order behind? Leave Kirkwall?”

    Isabel’s expression softened, though her voice remained firm. “And what if he would? What if he’s waiting for you to ask?”

    Ariana let out a shaky breath, her fingers brushing absently against the rim of her mug. “Then I’d have to be sure,” she said quietly. “Because once I ask, there’s no turning back. I’d have to give him all of me—the truth, the lies, the shadows. And I’m not sure I’m ready for him to see everything.”

    The silence between them stretched, filled only by the faint crackle of the hearth. Finally, Isabel spoke, her voice gentle but unwavering. “You can’t keep living in what-ifs, child. One day, you’ll have to choose. And when that day comes, you’ll need to trust him.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her gaze returning to the frost-lined window. The fantasy of Ferelden felt fragile, like a snowflake melting against her palm. “One day,” she echoed softly, her breath misting against the glass. “But not today.”

    For now, the dream would remain just that—a dream. But the longing lingered, a quiet reminder of the life she could have if only she dared to reach for it.

    The room fell silent, the only sound the faint crackle of the fire. Finally, Isabel moved closer, placing a steadying hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “You’ve never been one to settle, child. But if you keep letting this pull at you, you’ll lose everything you’ve built here. You need to decide—what matters more? The life you had or the one you have now?”

    Ariana closed her eyes, the weight of the question settling heavily in her chest. “I don’t know how to choose,” she murmured. “I don’t know if I can.”

    Isabel’s hand squeezed her shoulder gently before she stepped back. “You don’t have to decide today. But you can’t live between two worlds forever. It’ll tear you apart.”

    As Isabel left the room, Ariana remained by the window, her gaze distant. The frost on the glass seemed to mirror her own fractured self, a fragile balance between two identities. Somewhere beyond the walls of Kirkwall, the White Wolf waited—untamed, unyielding, and unwilling to be forgotten.

    But Ariana Trevelyan sat in silence, caught between who she was and who she had to be. For now, the quiet held her captive.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s birthday was a quiet affair this year, a deliberate choice by Ariana to shield him from the constant pressures of Kirkwall. She had planned a simple day, just the two of them, far removed from the noise and intrigue that seemed to follow them. The afternoon was spent walking along the docks, the crisp winter air mingling with the salt of the sea. The distant calls of gulls punctuated the rhythmic lapping of waves against the piers.

    Yet Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that something was troubling her. As they walked, her gaze continually drifted toward the horizon, her shoulders subtly tensing as though weighed down by unseen chains. She smiled when he spoke, but the warmth didn’t quite reach her eyes, and her responses were more absent than engaged.

    Cullen watched her, his hazel eyes tracing every subtle shift in her posture, every flicker of emotion that crossed her face. He saw a fleeting look of sadness, a hint of frustration, and a touch of fear. She clutched her cloak tightly, her fingers absently toying with the fabric as if trying to ground herself.

    “Ari,” he said softly, his voice cutting through the gentle murmur of the sea. “Are you alright?”

    Ariana blinked, seemingly startled out of her reverie. She turned to him, her lips curving into a practiced smile, but Cullen could see through it. It was a mask—beautifully crafted, but a mask nonetheless. “Yes, of course,” she replied too quickly. “I’m fine.”

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. “You’re lying, love,” he said gently, though his words were laced with concern.

    Her smile faltered, and for a moment, the mask cracked. She chuckled softly, but the sound lacked its usual brightness. “I don’t want you to worry,” she admitted, her tone light but unconvincing. “It’s nothing worth talking about.”

    Cullen stopped walking and gently caught her hand, pulling her to face him. His grip was firm but comforting, his eyes searching hers. “You know better than that,” he said, his voice low but steady. “If something’s weighing on you, don’t carry it alone. Not with me.”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping to where his hand enveloped hers. Her fingers tightened slightly, seeking reassurance. “I’ve just… been thinking too much lately,” she said at last, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s nothing you need to worry about.”

    Cullen frowned, his concern deepening. He tilted her chin up with his free hand, coaxing her to meet his gaze. “Ari, whatever it is, you can tell me. You know that, right?”

    She stared into his eyes for a long moment, as if torn between what she was truly thinking and what she wanted to say. Finally, she exhaled, her shoulders slumping slightly. “I know,” she whispered. “Thank you, Cullen.”

    His thumb brushed lightly over her knuckles, his smile faint but steady. “You don’t have to tell me everything now,” he said. “But promise me you won’t keep it locked away.”

    Ariana nodded, leaning into him slightly, letting out a soft sigh. “I promise,” she murmured.

    They resumed their walk, but Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that her thoughts lingered elsewhere. The way she kept glancing toward the horizon, her movements slower, more deliberate—it all pointed to a restlessness he hadn’t seen in her before.

    After a time, she hesitated, looking down at their joined hands. “It’s hard to explain,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I’ve been thinking about who I am… what I’m supposed to be doing. I love being here with you, Cullen. I love you more than anything. But sometimes…” Her words trailed off, the unspoken conflict hanging in the air.

    “Sometimes, you feel like something’s missing,” Cullen finished for her, his tone more understanding than accusatory.

    Ariana blinked, clearly startled by how precisely he’d captured what she couldn’t quite articulate. “Yes,” she said softly, her voice almost breaking. “It’s not about you. Maker, it’s not about you. It’s about this city. It’s about me. About who I was before… and who I’ve become.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as her words struck a chord. He thought back to the days before she found him, before he knew she was alive. You’d have hated this place, Ariana, he’d once told himself. You’d have hated me for staying. He had been so certain then, and now he couldn’t help but wonder if he’d been right. Kirkwall wasn’t her, not the woman he’d fallen in love with. She was meant for more—meant for a freedom Kirkwall didn’t provide.

    “You’ve changed, Ari,” he said gently. “But that doesn’t mean you’ve lost who you are.”

    She shook her head, frustration creeping into her tone. “There’s Kirkwall,” she said, her voice gaining an edge. “It’s hard to watch, to be here, to sit idly by and do nothing. This city is… suffocating. Meredith’s grip is choking the life out of it, and no one can breathe. Not the mages, not the people. And I…” She paused, her voice faltering. “I don’t know how to just sit by and let it happen.”

    Cullen studied her closely, his hazel eyes filled with quiet determination. “You’re not sitting idly by, Ari,” he said quietly. “You’ve stood up to her before—just by being yourself. By staying strong, even when she tries to push you down.”

    Ariana let out a humorless laugh, her gaze dropping again. “That helps no one except me… us…”

    “You helped me find myself when I was lost,” Cullen said simply, his voice steady. “You’re stronger than you realize. You don’t have to have all the answers, not now. But whatever you’re searching for, I’ll stand with you.”

    She exhaled shakily, her grip on his hand tightening. “I don’t deserve you,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s hand moved to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly against her skin. “You deserve everything good in this world,” he said firmly. “And I’ll remind you of that every day if I have to.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint, genuine smile, though it carried a weight Cullen couldn’t quite name. She leaned into his touch, her eyes drifting closed for a moment, her posture softening as if his hand on her cheek was the only thing anchoring her. For that brief instant, the tension in her seemed to ease, and Cullen found himself silently hoping she could hold on to the fragile peace he saw in her expression.

    “Thank you,” she whispered.

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but the quiet look he gave her spoke volumes. Whatever storm she faced, he’d weather it with her, one step at a time.

    ~~~

    The courtyard of the Trevelyan estate was quiet, lit only by the pale glow of the moon and the faint flicker of lanterns hung along the stone walls. Ariana sat on the edge of the fountain, her cloak pulled tightly around her against the chill. The stillness of the night was a welcome reprieve from the ceaseless noise in her mind.

    When Michael approached from the shadows of the archway, she could hear the weariness in his steps before she saw it in his slouched shoulders. The weight of another day in the Gallows clung to him like a shroud. He moved as though the oppressive stone halls still clutched at him. Ariana’s gaze softened at the sight of him.

    “Couldn’t sleep either?” she asked, her voice quiet but warm.

    Michael let out a humorless chuckle as he sank down beside her. “Sleep doesn’t come easy when you spend your days in that place,” he admitted, his tone heavy.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying the tension in his posture. “It’s getting worse, isn’t it?”

    He nodded, his hands clasping tightly together, knuckles white. “You’ve no idea. The punishments… the fear. It’s everywhere. Even the mages who try to follow the rules and do everything they’re told are still treated like criminals. They look at me like I’m the executioner, no matter what I do.”

    The anguish in his voice struck her deeply. She reached out, her hand resting lightly on his arm. “You’re not like the others, Michael. They’ll see that in time.”

    “Will they?” His bitterness cut like a blade. His gaze stayed fixed on the ground, his voice quieter now. “Because I’m starting to think it doesn’t matter. It’s not just the mages. Even some of the Templars… they’re uneasy. Meredith’s grip is tightening, and everyone can feel it. It’s suffocating.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the quiet despair in his tone. She wanted to reassure him, to offer a solution, but the truth was a tangled knot she couldn’t yet unravel. “You’re doing what you can,” she said softly. “Small acts of kindness—they matter.”

    Michael let out a heavy sigh, his hands rubbing over his face. “It’s not enough, Ari. Not anymore.”

    The weight of his words settled heavily between them. Ariana’s doubts echoed his, a constant reminder of the fragility of hope in a city like Kirkwall. The quiet was broken only by the gentle trickle of water from the fountain.

    Michael finally turned to her, his expression more serious than she’d ever seen. “Can I trust you?” he asked, his voice low but steady.

    Ariana blinked, startled by the sudden intensity of his question. “Of course,” she replied without hesitation, her brow furrowing in concern. “With anything.”

    Michael hesitated, his blue eyes searching hers. “I’ve heard rumors,” he said carefully. “About a… mage underground. People helping mages escape the Gallows. They say there are safehouses and routes out of the city. Have you… heard anything about that?”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat. Her thoughts raced, but her face betrayed nothing. “Rumors like that are dangerous,” she said cautiously. “What are you planning, Michael?”

    His frustration boiled over, and he exhaled sharply. “I don’t know,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair. “But I can’t keep watching without doing something. Every day, I see their fear, their despair. It’s eating away at me.”

    Ariana felt a mix of hope, fear, and a faint relief she hadn’t realized she craved. She couldn’t afford to rush this, but the seed of potential in his words was undeniable. “You need to be careful,” she said gently, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. “If Meredith even suspects you’re questioning her authority…”

    “I know,” he interrupted, his voice sharper than he intended. He softened immediately, shaking his head. “I know, Ari. But I can’t just sit by and watch anymore.”

    She nodded, the weight of his words pressing against her own burdens. “Whatever you decide,” she said carefully, her tone firm but laced with affection, “you won’t be alone. You know that, right?”

    Michael met her gaze, gratitude flickering in his tired eyes. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “I just… I need to figure out what the right thing is.”

    Ariana stayed seated as he rose to leave, her gaze following him until the shadows swallowed his form. She sat in silence, her thoughts a maelstrom of possibilities. Michael is closer than I thought, she realized, her chest tightening. She had kept him at arm’s length for so long, afraid of what he might uncover about her life, the Rangers, and the White Wolf. But now… now she saw a flicker of something she could nurture—a chance to bring him into her world, if only gradually.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as determination steadied her. She needed to tread carefully to ensure that Michael’s heart and resolve were in the right place before taking the risk. She would start small, connecting him discreetly with trusted Rangers. Linnea, perhaps. If he proved himself, maybe then the veil could be lifted just enough.

    The thought brought a strange sense of relief. One less secret, she thought. One less person I have to hide from. Yet, it also brought a fresh wave of responsibility. If Michael faltered, hesitated, or made a mistake, the fallout could be catastrophic—for her, the Rangers, and everything they’d built.

    The White Wolf stirred within her, restless but ready. Ariana exhaled slowly, her breath forming soft clouds in the cool night air. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her resolve solidifying, but he’s already part of something bigger. And when the time comes, I’ll make sure he’s ready.

    ~~~

    The soft light of early morning filtered through the windows as Isabel moved efficiently around the kitchen, the quiet clatter of pots and pans blending with the comforting aroma of fresh bread and simmering porridge. Ariana sat at the kitchen table, her fingers wrapped around a steaming cup of tea, her thoughts preoccupied with the conversation she’d had with Michael the night before.

    The stillness of the moment was interrupted by the sound of Riley’s boots echoing in the hallway. Ariana glanced up as Riley entered, her red hair still slightly tousled from sleep but her green eyes sharp and alert, as always.

    “Morning, Wolf,” Riley greeted, her voice casual but warm as she grabbed a mug and poured herself a cup of tea. She leaned against the counter, studying Ariana for a moment. “You look like you didn’t sleep much. Thinking about your brother?”

    Ariana offered a faint smile, appreciating Riley’s uncanny ability to cut straight to the heart of things. “You always did have a knack for reading me.”

    “It’s part of my charm,” Riley said with a smirk as she settled into the chair across from her. “So, what’s on your mind?”

    Ariana hesitated, her fingers tracing the rim of her cup, the weight of her thoughts evident in her posture. “I need your help,” she said at last, quiet but resolute. “And yes, it’s about Michael.”

    Riley’s eyebrow arched slightly as she leaned forward. “Go on.”

    “Last night, he mentioned hearing rumors about the mage underground,” Ariana explained, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “He’s struggling with what he’s seeing in the Gallows. I think he wants to do something, but he doesn’t know what. Not yet.”

    Riley’s sharp gaze stayed fixed on her. She sipped her tea slowly, her expression unreadable. “You’re thinking of pulling him in, aren’t you?”

    “Not directly,” Ariana clarified quickly, her grip tightening on the cup. “Not yet. He’s not ready, and I can’t risk exposing too much. But I need to know where he stands—if he’s willing to act, and how far he’s willing to go.”

    Riley nodded slowly, her smirk fading into a more contemplative look. “So, what’s the plan?”

    “I need Linnea or Lamberto to make contact with him,” Ariana said. “Subtle hints, nothing overt. Just… see how he reacts. If he asks questions or shows interest, we’ll know he’s open to more.”

    Riley tilted her head, weighing the idea. “And if he doesn’t bite?”

    Ariana’s gaze turned serious, her voice firm. “Then we leave it alone. I won’t push him into something he’s not ready for. But if he does respond… we take it slow. One step at a time.”

    Setting her mug down, Riley crossed her arms, a faint grin tugging at her lips. “You’re playing it smart, Wolf. Careful. I like it. But Linnea or Lamberto will have to tread lightly. If Michael even suspects this is coming from you…”

    “I know,” Ariana interrupted, her voice quieter but no less determined. “That’s why it has to come from them. He can’t connect it to me—not yet.”

    Riley’s gaze softened slightly as she studied her friend. “You trust him, don’t you?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to her tea. “I want to,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But trust alone isn’t enough. Not with what’s at stake. I won’t risk you, or Linnea, or anyone else for this.”

    Riley’s expression remained steady, her confidence unwavering. “We’ve faced worse, Wolf. And from what I’ve seen, your brother’s got a good heart. He’ll come through.”

    Ariana exhaled, some of the tension in her shoulders easing. “Thank you, Riley. This… this could change everything. For him, for us.”

    Riley grinned, her tone lightening. “You know me. I love a challenge. And if your brother’s anything like you, he’ll rise to the occasion.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile faintly at that. “Let’s hope so,” she murmured, though her mind was already contemplating the possibilities. If Michael proved his resolve, he could be more than an ally—he could be a bridge to something greater. But if he faltered…

    The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth, one she quickly pushed aside. She had no room for doubt, not now. Michael’s resolve would be tested soon enough.

    The two women sat in companionable silence for a moment, the quiet hum of the kitchen settling around them like a cocoon. But for Ariana, the stillness was fleeting. The White Wolf within her stirred, restless and watchful. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her determination hardening. But I’ll make sure he’s ready for what’s to come.

  • Chapter 41 – A Series of Investigations

    7 – 23 Justinian 9:34

    As Cullen walked out of the library, Ariana let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. The tension in the room lingered for a moment longer, like a phantom of the confrontation that had just passed. She turned slowly, her gaze drifting back to the empty space where he had stood only seconds before.

    He believed me.

    Relief washed over her, soft but fleeting. She had lied to him, or rather she had skirted the truth. She never said she wasn’t involved, she just implied that she knew less than she did. She let his report do the rest. It had been almost too easy to let the truth hide behind carefully chosen words and her steady gaze. Too easy to hurt him like that.

    Ariana moved toward the fireplace, the heat of the flames brushing against her face as she sank heavily into one of the armchairs. The soft cushion did little to comfort her. She leaned forward, pressing her hands together tightly as she stared into the fire’s depths.

    I can’t tell him. Not now. Maybe not ever.

    The thought made her stomach churn. Cullen—who trusted her, who loved her—deserved better. She knew that. But the risk of telling him the truth… of losing him entirely… was too much to bear. And even if he could understand, the fallout would destroy them both.

    “Maker, what am I doing?” she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire.

    The sound of footsteps broke her trance, and she looked up to see Isabel walking into the library. Ariana straightened instinctively, brushing her fingers quickly under her eyes as if to erase any lingering evidence of her guilt.

    Isabel paused, frowning as she took in Ariana’s distant gaze. “What happened?” she asked, her tone cautious but knowing.

    Ariana didn’t answer at first, her eyes dropping to the floor as she leaned back into the armchair. The silence stretched, but Isabel didn’t move. Finally, Ariana exhaled and looked up.

    “Cullen received a report about the intercepted mage transport,” she said quietly. “He asked me about it—the ambush”

    Isabel’s brow furrowed, her frown deepening. “And what did you tell him?”

    Ariana swallowed. “I implied I wasn’t involved. That I didn’t know anything about it.”

    “Ariana…” Isabel’s voice carried both warning and disappointment, and she shook her head as she crossed her arms. “Tell me you didn’t.”

    “What else was I supposed to do?” Ariana shot back, her tone sharper than she intended. She pushed herself upright, her hands gripping the arms of the chair. “If I told him the truth, Isabel, do you know what that would mean? What it would do to him?” She ran a hand through her hair, her voice trembling. “He’d have no choice but to turn me in or lie for me—and he’s already so conflicted about the state of the Order.”

    Isabel took a step closer, her gaze firm. “And what do you think this is doing to him now? Every time he looks at you, he’s wondering what’s real and what’s another truth you’ve twisted to protect him. How much longer before that doubt eats him alive—or worse, tears you both apart?”

    “You think I don’t know what this is doing to him?” Ariana snapped, but her voice broke halfway, betraying the ache behind her frustration. “I see it every time he looks at me, Isabel. Every single time.”

    Isabel’s voice softened slightly, but her frustration was still clear. “This isn’t going to end well, Ariana. You can’t keep living like this—half in one life, half in another. It’s tearing you apart, Ariana, and it’s not fair to him either. You can’t straddle both worlds forever, Ariana. One will destroy the other—and you with it. And Maker help you, you won’t survive the fallout when it happens.”

    “It’s not about what life I want to lead!” Ariana stood up, her voice rising with her. Her hazel-green eyes burned with conviction as she turned to face Isabel. “It’s about what I have to do. I can’t abandon the people I’m trying to protect. You know that.”

    Isabel didn’t back down. “And what about Cullen?” she asked pointedly. “You can’t have it both ways, Ariana. If you can’t tell him the truth—if you’re going to keep lying to him—then maybe you  should let him go.”

    The words hit Ariana like a blow, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak. She stood there, staring at Isabel, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to find her voice.

    “If you’re asking me to leave him,” Ariana said finally, her voice trembling, “then I can’t. I need him, Isabel. I need him.”

    The admission hung heavy in the air, as if saying the words aloud had made them more real—and more painful.

    Isabel let out a long, slow breath, her hands bracing against the back of a chair as though steadying herself. Her jaw tightened, but her eyes softened briefly, just for a moment, before the steel returned. “Find your own breakfast, child—I’ve got nothing left to say. And you’d do well to get out of this house for the day.”

    She paused at the door, her hand resting lightly on the frame, her back still to Ariana. “Maybe some distance will help you see what your stubborn heart refuses to.” Her voice softened slightly, her shoulders dropping. “You think you’re protecting him, but you’re not. You’re just delaying the pain, and when it comes, it’ll hit like a hammer.”

    Isabel turned her head slightly, her profile catching the light from the fire. “You’ll lose him, child—and when you do, it’ll shatter you. So figure out if this fight is worth that cost, because I don’t think your heart will survive losing him. And Maker knows I won’t stand by and watch that happen.”

    With that, she pushed off the doorframe and walked away, her steps slow but deliberate, leaving Ariana alone with the flickering firelight and the unbearable weight of her words.

    When the sound of Isabel’s footsteps faded, Ariana sank back into the chair, her head falling into her hands. Her body felt heavy, her breaths shallow and uneven, as though the weight of her lies had finally settled in, suffocating her.

    What am I doing? she thought again, her fingers tightening against the armrests. The truth sat like a stone in her chest, immovable and unrelenting.

    ~~~

    When Cullen stepped back into the Gallows, the oppressive weight of Kirkwall’s largest fortress settled over him once again. The halls were dark, the morning light struggling to reach beyond the towering stone walls. Templars moved with brisk purpose, their footfalls echoing in the quiet.

    Cullen didn’t make it far before he saw her—Meredith, standing in the center of the main hall, flanked by a squad of Templars in full armor. Her gaze locked onto him the moment he entered, her expression sharp and unreadable.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith said, her voice ringing through the hall with practiced authority. “You left the Gallows not long after receiving the report about the Starkhaven transport.”

    Cullen stopped before her, keeping his posture straight, his expression carefully neutral. “I had to leave for other reasons, unrelated to the report,” he replied evenly.

    Meredith’s cold blue eyes narrowed, a flicker of skepticism crossing her face as her chin tilted slightly upward. The light from the hall glinted off the edges of her armor, accentuating the hard lines of her presence. She stepped forward, the measured weight of her movement deliberate and predatory, her gaze never leaving Cullen’s face. Her lips thinned into a sharp line, her voice soft but cutting when she finally spoke, “Unrelated, you say? Interesting timing for such an absence, Knight-Captain.” Her tone was clipped, cutting through the air like a blade. “You are aware that your duties require your full attention, are you not?”

    Cullen clenched his jaw but nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander.”

    “Then perhaps you can enlighten me,” Meredith continued, stepping closer, her piercing gaze boring into his. “Do you have any additional information regarding this ambush? The attackers? The defected Templars?”

    Cullen shook his head, his voice even. “Not yet, Knight-Commander. I have only the details provided in the initial report.”

    Meredith studied him for a long moment, the silence thick and oppressive. Finally, she spoke. “Unacceptable. We must determine the identity of those responsible and uncover who compromised our ranks.” She straightened, her voice sharp as a blade. “You will question the remaining Templars assigned to that detail. I expect answers, Knight-Captain. Quickly.”

    “Understood,” Cullen said, his fists clenching subtly at his sides.

    “Maybe you should bring Lady Trevelyan in for questioning as well.” Meredith said as eyes appeared to search for a reaction from him, anything she could use.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened immediately, the sharp line of his posture betraying his anger. His fists curled at his sides, barely restrained by the need to keep himself in check. He swallowed hard, forcing his tone to remain even. “Lady Trevelyan? Why would she have anything to do with this?” Cullen said

    “It appears that she was traveling while this occured. Convenient timing, wouldn’t you say?” Meredith added

    Cullen’s breath caught for a fraction of a second, his mind racing. Meredith was watching Ariana, waiting for a slip—an excuse to drag her into this mess. His heart clenched at the thought, the familiar ache of protectiveness flaring into sharp-edged anger. How far would Meredith go to prove a point? Meredith had to be having Ariana followed—watched, scrutinized—waiting for the smallest misstep to justify her suspicions. It explained how Meredith always seemed ready with her accusations, her veiled threats.

    “She has openly questioned the Order, maybe she has decided to do more…” Meredith’s tone was icy and calculating and certainly accusatory.

    Cullen knew he needed to be smart about this, he couldn’t risk a confrontation. Meredith would simply find someone else to drag Ariana in, someone who would willingly do her bidding “Would you like us to gather a list of all Hightown nobility who has been traveling this past week who may be involved? We probably should consider interrogating the Champion of Kirkwall as well…” His tone bordered on sarcasm but remained just polite enough not to sound openly defiant.

    Meredith’s expression shifted, her mouth tightening as a flicker of anger crossed her features. For a brief moment, Cullen thought she might reprimand him, but instead, her gaze darted sharply to the gathered Templars as if silently reminding them of their place.

    “That won’t be necessary, Knight-Captain,” Meredith said curtly, her voice colder than before. “You may be correct—it is likely Lady Trevelyan is nothing more than some dilettante spending her father’s money and speaking of matters she doesn’t understand.” she said, visibly annoyed at his defiance.

    “But Cullen,” Meredith added, her tone dropping to something almost accusatory. “See that your focus remains where it should. The Order cannot afford distractions.”

    Distractions?

    “Of course, Knight-Commander,” Cullen replied tightly, though every thought in him wanted to say so much more.

    Cullen, of course, knew exactly who she meant by that. The accusation lingered like a bitter taste on his tongue, a pointed barb aimed as much at him as it was at Ariana. Meredith’s relentless targeting of her felt less like suspicion and more like an attack—a deliberate reminder that she saw Cullen’s loyalties as tenuous.

    His jaw clenched at the thought, frustration knotting in his chest. Maker, how many times must she bring Ariana into this? He forced himself to remain still, his face betraying nothing, though his thoughts churned like a storm. He would not give Meredith the satisfaction of seeing him waver.

    Meredith lingered for a moment longer, as if daring him to defy her, before turning sharply on her heel. The squad of Templars fell into step behind her, the echo of their armored boots trailing into the distance.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his shoulders tense as the weight of her words settled on him. He turned toward the hall leading to his office, his thoughts a tangle of frustration, worry, and doubt.

    Maker help him—he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this balance from breaking entirely.

    ~~~

    Ariana changed into a simple training outfit and quickly made her way to Lowtown. The early summer morning was already warm, the air carrying the faint scent of the sea. It was too early to visit Varric, she reasoned, so she headed to the warehouse instead. A few rounds with Linnea or Lamberto should help her clear her mind. Or maybe, she could take over training some of the recruits.

    Quietly, she stepped into the warehouse. The sounds of recruits sparring and Lamberto loudly critiquing everything they were doing wrong echoed through the space. “Wolf!” Lamberto turned to her with a wide grin as she entered. “You up for showing these recruits how it’s done?”

    “Oh, Maker… and what exactly am I showing them?” Ariana chuckled, rolling out her shoulders as she walked toward him.

    The murmurs from the gathered recruits were unmistakable. They seemed new—faces she wasn’t sure she had met before. Everything from awe that she was the White Wolf to quiet disbelief that someone like her could carry the title filled the air. She smirked to herself. There was something about being underestimated that always drove her to prove herself.

    “You know… parry, dodge, block… the basics,” Lamberto joked.

    “Aren’t the basics your job?” Ariana teased, swinging the training swords in lazy arcs as she walked to the center of the room. “Or do you want me to prove how easy it is to break them?”

    Lamberto laughed, tossing his own sword from hand to hand. “Bold words, Wolf. Let’s see if you’ve still got it.”

    “Still got it?” Ariana raised an eyebrow. “Watch and learn, recruits. This is what happens when you don’t dodge fast enough.”

    Ariana walked over to grab a couple of training swords, taking two for herself and tossing one to Lamberto. “I’m certainly not challenging them,” she said with a smirk. “I think observing might be more useful.”

    “Observing? Is that how you were trained—” Lamberto’s words trailed off, his expression faltering as he realized his mistake.

    Memories of Krieger—his arms correcting her stance, his voice smooth but unsettling—flooded her mind. Keep this up, and you’ll be unstoppable his voice cut through her thoughts. Ariana kept her smile steady, refusing to let her expression betray her. She knew Lamberto hadn’t meant anything by it.

    “Sometimes,” she replied lightly, brushing off the moment. “But you’re the one doing the hands-on work here.” Her smirk returned as she added, “I think from me they only need to see me kick their instructor’s ass. It’ll make them feel better.”

    The gathered recruits chuckled at her comment, their tension easing slightly.

    Ariana’s boots barely made a sound as she moved into position, her every step deliberate. She twirled one of the training swords with an easy grace, the blade a blur of polished wood under the dim light. She could feel the eyes of the recruits on her, their whispers fading into silence as they watched the White Wolf take her stance.

    “Well, now you’ve done it,” Lamberto said as he lunged toward her without further warning.

    Ariana easily sidestepped his attack, raising one of her training swords to parry his follow-up strike. The sparring session began in earnest, each move deliberate and calculated. She gave him room at first, allowing Lamberto to demonstrate his own skill, making it seem like the fight was more even than it truly was. She dodged and blocked with fluid grace, countering his strikes with precision that drew murmurs of approval from the recruits.

    Eventually, Ariana’s figured the recruits had seen enough. She shifted gears, her movements faster and sharper, each parry and counter more decisive. In a flurry of strikes, she disarmed Lamberto, twisted his arm behind his back, and forced him to his knees.

    “I yield,” Lamberto grunted, signaling his surrender.

    Ariana stepped back, lowering her training sword as she offered him a hand to help him up. “I think that covered everything,” she said with a mock bow. “Unless anyone thinks I missed something. Then we could do it again…”

    The recruits burst into cheers, their earlier skepticism replaced with certainty. The murmurs shifted; now, they were sure she was who they’d heard about.

    “No. No. That… won’t be necessary, Wolf,” Lamberto said as he stretched his arms. “Don’t you have work to do somewhere else?” he added, waving her off good-naturedly.

    “I’m always available for another demonstration,” Ariana quipped, making her way toward the office.

    “Wolf,” Linnea greeted her, looking up from a stack of papers as Ariana stepped in. “You embarrassing Lamberto out there?”

    “I tried not to,” The teasing warmth in Ariana’s voice faded as she stepped into the office, her expression sharpening. “We need to talk,” she said, her tone low but firm. The camaraderie from the sparring match lingered in the air, but it dissolved as Linnea’s gaze turned serious.

    Linnea tilted her head, her expression growing more serious. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana leaned against the desk, crossing her arms. “The transport we intercepted? Two Templars helped us and have now joined the Rangers,” she said, watching Linnea’s reaction carefully. “They’ll head to the manor after they see the mages we rescued safely to Markham.”

    “What? They… helped you?” Linnea’s tone was filled with surprise. “And they left the Templar Order?”

    “That’s not everything,” Ariana continued. “It seems there’s a mage-templar group within the Gallows plotting against Meredith. They want to turn the Gallows back into a regular Circle instead of the prison it is now. The group is still young, but from what the Templars told me, they don’t seek chaos. They just want Meredith gone and the abuses to stop.”

    Linnea sank back into her chair, her expression thoughtful. “Do you think it could be a trap?”

    Ariana glanced around the room, her gaze lingering on the maps, boards, and reports that covered every surface. She leaned back against the desk again, weighing her words. “Trap? No. Possibly risky? Yes,” she admitted. “If they don’t handle things right, it could make things worse and destabilize everything sooner. But if they’re genuine and we can coordinate with them… maybe it could help turn the tide.”

    Linnea leaned forward, her fingers steepled as she rested her elbows on the desk. “Helping them would mean putting ourselves directly in their crosshairs if things go wrong. Meredith’s not the sort to let an uprising pass quietly.” She shook her head, frowning. “Do we even know how many are involved?”

    “Not yet,” Ariana admitted. “The Templars who joined us are our only connection so far. If we’re careful, we can find out more without drawing too much attention.”

    Linnea sighed. “Careful isn’t something the Gallows is known for. If Meredith gets wind of this, even a rumor, it’ll turn into a bloodbath. You know that.”

    “I do,” Ariana said firmly. “Which is why we need to tread carefully. But think about it, Linnea. If this group succeeds… if we can help them… it’s not just Meredith who falls. It’s the foundation of her tyranny.”

    Linnea’s gaze hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, she nodded. “Alright. But we need more information before we do anything. If we move too soon, we’ll be walking into disaster.”

    Ariana straightened. “Agreed. I’ve asked Hawke to do some digging. The Templars that defected gave me a name, Ser Thrask, and apparently Hawke has worked with him before. She’ll let us know what she finds.”

    “Understood,” Linnea said, though her expression remained tense. After a moment, she added, “And Wolf? Be careful. If Meredith catches even a whisper of this, we might not have the chance to regroup.”

    Ariana gave a small, determined smile. “I’ll be careful. We all will. But right now that mage-templar group is at the highest risk. And let’s make sure no one hears about this from us.”

    Ariana ran a hand over the edge of the desk, her thoughts momentarily distant. “We’ve seen what happens when fear controls Kirkwall,” she said softly. “This time, we’ll make sure hope has a chance to fight back.”

    ~~~

    After reviewing all current operations with Linnea and stopping to talk with some of the new recruits, Ariana made her way to the Hanged Man. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows across Lowtown as she wound her way through the familiar streets. She pushed open the heavy door of the tavern, the warm, lively hum of voices and clinking mugs washing over her as she stepped inside.

    Varric was in his usual corner, leaning back in his chair with a drink in hand, Bianca resting on the table beside him. He looked up as she approached, his ever-present smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Pup! You’re out early… or late. Depends on how you’re counting.”

    Ariana slid into the seat across from him, offering a faint smile. “Isabel kicked me out of the house.”

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Kicked you out? Must have been some morning.”

    “She’s… upset,” Ariana admitted, running a hand through her hair. “About Cullen. About the lies. She said I need to decide which life I want to lead.”

    Varric’s expression softened slightly, though his tone remained light. “Sounds like Isabel’s getting tired of playing middle ground. Can’t say I blame her.”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her arms crossing. “She’s probably right, but I can’t tell him, Varric. It would destroy everything. He’d have to choose between me and his duty. It’s not fair to put him in that position.”

    Varric nodded slowly, swirling his drink. “You’re not wrong, Pup. The last thing Curly needs is more weight on his shoulders. Maker knows he’s carrying enough as it is.” He took a sip, his gaze steady on her. “But Isabel’s not wrong either. This? The lies, the secrets? It’s all going to boil over eventually. And when it does, everyone’s going to get burned.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t argue. The truth of his words settled heavily on her shoulders.

    Varric’s smirk returned, though it lacked its usual bite. “Well, if anyone can walk that tightrope, it’s you. Just don’t look down.”

    They talked and drank for hours, the conversation ranging from potential strategies to shared stories of past misadventures. By the time Ariana stood to leave, the tavern was buzzing with evening activity, the air thick with laughter and the smell of ale.

    As she stepped out of the Hanged Man, she almost collided with Michael, who was making his way toward the estate.

    “Ariana,” he greeted, his tone subdued. His arm was already out for her to take, a familiar gesture that she accepted without hesitation.

    “You look tired,” she said, studying his face. There was something more than exhaustion in his expression—a darkness, a weight.

    “Not here,” Michael said quietly, glancing around the dimly lit street.

    Ariana nodded, falling silent as they walked the rest of the way to the estate. Once inside, they joined Isabel and Emma for a quiet dinner, though Michael’s unease was palpable. Afterward, the two of them retreated to the courtyard, the cool breeze carrying the scent of the sea.

    As they entered the courtyard, Ariana felt a flicker of relief. Despite the day’s turmoil, Michael’s steady presence was grounding, like a reminder that not everything in her life was on the verge of unraveling.

    Michael sat stiffly, his hands clasped tightly in front of him, the tension in his shoulders visible even in the dim light. His jaw worked as though he was grinding his thoughts into silence, but his eyes betrayed the storm within. “The Gallows is… it’s a dark place, Ariana.”

    Ariana watched him carefully, her brow furrowing. “What happened?”

    “It’s not one thing,” Michael admitted. “It’s everything. The way the mages look at me… like I’m the enemy. Even when I try to be kind, they don’t trust me. It’s like they’re waiting for me to trap them. And the punishments… they’re so far beyond what’s reasonable. Minor infractions get…” He shook his head, his hands tightening into fists. “They’re terrified, Ariana. And I can’t blame them.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at his words. She reached out, placing a hand on his arm. “You’re in a difficult position, Michael. But you can help, even if it’s in small ways. Keep being kind. Show them that not all Templars are like the rest. If you see minor infractions, maybe you can… overlook them. Protect them from worse punishments.”

    Michael looked at her, his jaw tight. “You make it sound so easy.”

    “It’s not,” Ariana said softly. “But it’s something. And if you can earn their trust, even a little, it could make a difference.”

    Michael nodded slowly, though his frustration was still evident. “I’ll try. But it’s hard, Ariana. Every day, it feels like I’m walking a fine line. And I don’t know how long I can keep it up.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression thoughtful. She could see the cracks forming in his convictions, the doubt that lingered in his eyes. “Sometimes,” she said quietly, “it’s the ones walking the fine line who have the clearest view of both sides.”

    As the wind carried the scent of salt and distant waves, Ariana leaned back in her chair, watching Michael. He had been the dutiful Templar, the one who followed the rules without question. But now, he was changing, whether he realized it or not. And though the path ahead was uncertain, for the first time, she allowed herself to believe he might walk it with her.

    But not yet. She needed to watch, to wait. For now, she would let him find his own way.

    ~~~

    It had been a couple of weeks since Ariana intercepted the mage transport. The soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. Ariana sat at the desk by the window, one foot tucked up on the chair, her arms loosely wrapped around her knee as she gazed out at the quiet morning. Cullen’s shirt hung loosely on her frame, the sleeves rolled up to her elbows, the fabric carrying the faint, comforting scent of him.

    Her thoughts swirled as she absently traced patterns on the edge of the desk, the weight of recent weeks pressing heavily on her. The wooden desk littered with correspondence and reports. Her head tilted slightly as she read through a letter, the corners of her lips pulled tight in concentration.

    A knock at the door broke her concentration. “Come in,” she called, straightening slightly in her chair, setting down the letter.

    The door opened to reveal Cullen, his armor catching the soft light as he stepped inside. His serious expression softened as his eyes fell on her, and for a brief moment, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    “You’re up early,” he said, his gaze flicking briefly to the shirt she wore.

    “So are you,” she replied with a small smile, lowering her foot and turning to face him fully. “Though I suppose that’s not unusual.”

    Cullen crossed the room, setting a folded report on the desk. “I need your opinion on something,” he said, his tone quieter than usual.

    Ariana arched an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “What’s troubling you?”

    He hesitated, his gaze flicking to the window before meeting hers again. “It’s about the Gallows,” he admitted, his voice low. “Specifically, how punishments are being handled for minor infractions.”

    Ariana’s expression sobered as she gestured for him to sit. “Go on,” she said, leaning forward slightly, her arms resting on the desk.

    Cullen settled into the chair across from her, his fingers brushing over the edges of the report. “I’ve received several reports detailing extended solitary confinement, denial of meals, even physical punishments for minor offenses. It’s… excessive. But I need to know if I’m overreacting.”

    Ariana unfolded the report, her hazel-green eyes scanning the lines of text. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she read, her fingers tightening slightly around the paper. “You’re not overreacting,” she said firmly. “This isn’t discipline—it’s cruelty.”

    Cullen exhaled, his shoulders slumping slightly. “That’s what I thought. But how do I address it without challenging Meredith directly? She’ll see any attempt at change as defiance.”

    Ariana set the report down, her gaze steady. “You can’t change Meredith overnight, Cullen. But you can start by protecting those under your command. Redirect punishments, reassign tasks—anything to mitigate the damage.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, his brow furrowed in thought. “Reassignments could work. If I frame it as improving efficiency, she might not question it immediately.”

    “I know Michael would probably love the chance to be in a position to help the mages.” Ariana said “He hates being feared.”

    “You’ve spoken to Michael?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing slightly. “I didn’t realize he felt that way.”

    “I have, he’s… disillusioned,” Ariana replied, her tone softening. “He’s trying, Cullen. But he’s struggling. He believes in the ideals of the Order, but what he sees every day in the Gallows… it’s wearing him down. He hates the fear he inspires, and he hates feeling like he’s part of the problem.”

    Cullen’s expression grew heavier as he considered her words. “Michael’s frustration doesn’t surprise me,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter. “He’s always been more idealistic. But if even he’s questioning things, that says more about the state of the Gallows than anything else.”

    His gaze dropped to the desk, and his hands clasped tightly in front of him. “But even then, I hate how powerless it feels. I’m supposed to lead, to protect. And yet, every day, it feels like I’m just watching it all get worse.”

    “You’re not alone in this, Cullen,” Ariana said, her voice steady but filled with warmth. “You’re doing more than most, even if it doesn’t always feel like it.”

    He offered her a faint smile, the tension in his posture easing slightly. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “It helps to talk about it. To have someone I trust.”

    “You’ll always have me,” Ariana replied, her smile soft but resolute.

    Cullen stood, tucking the report back into his pouch. “I’ll think on what you’ve said. And I’ll speak with Michael.”

    Ariana rose as well, walking with him to the door. As he reached for the handle, he paused, glancing back at her. “You look good in my shirt,” he said, his voice carrying a touch of warmth and teasing.

    Ariana chuckled, her eyes sparkling. “I told you I was keeping it.”

    Cullen shook his head, a small, genuine smile breaking through his earlier seriousness. “I’ll see you later.”

    As the door closed behind him, Ariana returned to her desk, her fingers brushing over the stack of papers. For the first time that morning, the weight on her chest felt a little lighter.

    One day at a time, she reminded herself, her gaze drifting to the skyline beyond the window. One day at a time.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed against the stone floor of the Gallows as he approached Knight-Commander Meredith’s office. The oppressive air of the fortress seemed heavier than usual, the weight of the intercepted transport incident lingering like a specter. Cullen had spent weeks trying to piece together the fragments of information surrounding the attack, but answers were few and far between.

    Meredith was already waiting for him, her posture rigid and commanding as always. Her sharp eyes locked onto him the moment he entered the room, and the squad of Templars stationed outside made it clear this was not a casual meeting.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith began, her voice as cold and precise as a blade. “It has been several weeks since the intercepted transport. I trust you’ve made progress in uncovering who was behind it.”

    Cullen stood at attention, his tone measured. “I questioned all Templars involved in the transport, Knight-Commander. Unfortunately, none had any further information to provide. They were as surprised as anyone by the attack and the defection of their comrades.”

    Meredith’s brow furrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. “And the defectors? What did you learn of their motivations?”

    “From what I could gather, it appears the two defectors chose that moment to leave rather than planning the attack themselves,” Cullen explained. “The ambush seems to have been perpetrated by an unknown group. The Templars involved indicated that it was not an orchestrated betrayal from within the Order but an external intervention. The defectors took advantage of the chaos to escape.”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed, and she began to pace slowly behind her desk. “So, you are telling me we now have rogue Templars among the populace and an unidentified group with the audacity to attack our transport. Who do you suspect orchestrated this?”

    Cullen hesitated, carefully choosing his words. “It may be related to one of the mages who were freed during the attack. However, neither of the mages in question has known family or close friends in the area that we could question. Their backgrounds provide no immediate leads.”

    Meredith stopped pacing, her gaze piercing. “And you have no other theories? No insight into who these attackers might be?”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. “Not at this time, Knight-Commander. My men and I continue to investigate, but the attackers were skilled and left no identifying traces behind. They knew what they were doing.”

    Meredith’s expression hardened further, if such a thing were possible. “This is unacceptable, Knight-Captain. An attack on the Order cannot go unanswered. The fact that you have yet to produce results reflects poorly on us all. I suggest you redouble your efforts.”

    “Understood,” Cullen replied, his voice steady despite the growing tension in the room.

    Meredith’s tone turned icy as she added, “And I trust there will be no more unsanctioned absences on your part while this matter remains unresolved. Your duties are clear.”

    Cullen stiffened, the veiled accusation cutting deeper than he expected. “Of course, Knight-Commander. My focus remains on the Order.”

    Meredith studied him for a moment longer before nodding curtly. “See that it does. Dismissed.”

    Cullen turned and left the office, his mind churning as he replayed the conversation. The unknown group, the defectors, the mages freed in the attack—none of it aligned neatly. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how tenuous the situation was becoming. As he stepped back into the open air of the Gallows courtyard, the oppressive weight of Meredith’s scrutiny followed him, a constant reminder of how fine a line he was walking.

    ~~~

    Meredith waited until the echo of Cullen’s boots faded into silence before moving. Her posture remained rigid, her gloved fingers clasped tightly behind her back. The shadows of the Gallows flickered against the stone walls as the torches outside guttered in the wind. She stared at the heavy door, her sharp blue eyes narrowing in thought.

    He’s slipping.

    The thought festered like a wound. Cullen, once her most promising Knight-Captain, was no longer the man she had painstakingly molded. His resolve had softened, his loyalty fractured, all because of her. Ariana Trevelyan.

    Meredith exhaled sharply through her nose, the sound almost imperceptible in the stillness of the chamber. A noblewoman with no place meddling in the affairs of Kirkwall’s Order. Yet, somehow, Ariana had wormed her way into Cullen’s life, into his mind. Meredith saw the hesitation in his gaze, the cracks in his once-iron will. He was mine to shape, and now…

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away from the door, pacing behind her desk. She could not afford distractions—not now, with tensions between mages and Templars growing more volatile by the day. Cullen was supposed to be her right hand, her mirror, the one who would carry her vision forward. Instead, he was drifting, and Ariana was the root cause.

    Meredith stopped abruptly, her gaze sharpening as an idea crystallized. If Ariana’s presence was a distraction, it must be removed.

    “Knight-Lieutenant Aldric,” she called sharply.

    The door opened almost immediately, and a young Templar stepped inside, his posture stiff with discipline. His armor clinked faintly as he saluted. “Yes, Knight-Commander?”

    Meredith studied him for a moment, her piercing gaze unrelenting. Young. Ambitious. Eager to prove himself. He would do.

    “I have a task for you,” she said, her voice crisp and cold. “One that requires discretion and absolute loyalty.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s brow furrowed slightly, but he nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander. What are your orders?”

    “You are to conduct a thorough investigation into Ariana Trevelyan,” Meredith said, her tone leaving no room for questioning. “I want to know every detail about her travel to Starkhaven around the time of the intercepted transport. Who she met with, why she went, and if there is any connection between her and the group responsible for the attack.”

    The Templar hesitated, a flicker of unease crossing his face. “Ariana Trevelyan? The noblewoman?”

    Meredith’s lips thinned. “Yes. Do you have an issue with the order, Knight-Lieutenant?”

    “No, Knight-Commander,” he said quickly, though the slight shift in his stance betrayed his discomfort. “I simply meant… should I report my findings to Knight-Captain Cullen once the investigation is complete?”

    Meredith’s eyes hardened, her tone dropping to a cold, deliberate edge. “No. Everything concerning Ariana Trevelyan is to be reported directly to me. Knight-Captain Cullen is not to be informed. Do you understand?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant swallowed hard but nodded. “Understood, Knight-Commander. I will begin immediately.”

    Meredith inclined her head slightly. “Good. Remember, Knight-Lieutenant, this task requires absolute discretion. Should I find that word of this investigation has spread, the consequences will be severe.”

    “Yes, Knight-Commander,” the Templar replied, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. He saluted once more before exiting the office.

    As the door closed behind him, Meredith turned to the window, her hands once again clasping tightly behind her back. She gazed out over the Gallows courtyard, her expression cold and calculating.

    Ariana Trevelyan was a complication—one that Meredith intended to neutralize. If there was even the faintest connection between her and the intercepted transport, Meredith would expose it. And if not, she would find another means to discredit her. Ariana’s presence in Cullen’s life was a threat to the Order’s stability, and Meredith would not allow anyone to disrupt the balance she had fought so hard to maintain.

    Meredith’s gaze darkened, her mind sharpening with resolve. No one—no noble, no mage—will undermine the Order. And certainly not her.

  • Chapter 40 – Fractures beneath the surface

    3 – 7 Justinian 9:34

    The soft light of dawn crept into the room, spilling over the tangled sheets and casting a golden glow across the walls. Ariana sat up slowly, the heaviness of the night still lingering in her chest. She glanced toward Cullen, who was already awake, propped on one elbow, watching her with a mix of tenderness and reluctance. His hair was tousled, his face softened by the faint traces of exhaustion from a night spent talking about everything they rarely dared to speak aloud.

    “You don’t have to go yet,” he murmured, his voice rough with the weight of the morning. He reached for her, his fingers brushing lightly against her arm. “Stay a little longer.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, the corner of her mouth quirking upward. “If I stay, I’ll never leave,” she said, her tone warm but laced with an undercurrent of truth.

    “I wouldn’t mind that, we still have plenty of time,” Cullen replied, the teasing edge in his voice unable to mask the deeper emotion behind it.

    She laughed softly, the sound breaking through the heaviness like sunlight piercing a cloud. “You’re impossible,” she said, leaning down to kiss him. It was slow and deliberate, a moment she wanted to stretch forever.

    When she pulled away, his hand lingered on her wrist, his grip gentle but firm. “Be careful,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. The words were simple, but the weight behind them was anything but.

    Ariana nodded, pulling herself out of bed and crossing the room to gather her travel clothes. She donned the modest tunic and pants laid out from the previous evening, securing her boots with deft fingers. Finally, she threw on a dark blue cloak, its hood resting against her shoulders.

    As Ariana pulled her cloak around her shoulders, she glanced back at Cullen, his hair tousled, his expression soft in the morning light. A part of her yearned to stay, to let herself slip fully into the life they’d begun to build together. But another part, the part that burned fiercely beneath her calm exterior, couldn’t let go of the White Wolf. She didn’t want to. That part of her wasn’t just a duty—it was her freedom, her power, her purpose.

    The thought tugged at her like a half-forgotten melody, familiar and insistent. She loved Cullen deeply, but the quiet life he offered was only half of who she was. The other half lived in the shadows, where the White Wolf’s name still carried weight. She couldn’t give that up—not yet.

    Her smile wavered as she met his eyes, but she quickly steadied herself. This is who I am, she reminded herself. Both halves. He just doesn’t see all of me yet.

    She turned to face him, her smile soft but resolute. “I’ll be back in a few days,” she said lightly, though the ease in her tone felt like a lie even to her own ears.

    Cullen sat up fully, leaning against the headboard, his gaze following her every movement. “Promise me,” he said, his voice quieter now, “that you’ll take care of yourself. I need you to come back in one piece, Ari.”

    Her heart twisted at the way he said her name, at the vulnerability in his tone that he so rarely showed. She crossed the room in two steps, pressing a hand to his cheek and brushing a kiss against his temple. “I promise,” she whispered.

    When Ariana stepped closer to kiss his temple, Cullen caught her wrist before she could pull away, his grip gentle but firm. His thumb brushed over her pulse, lingering as though memorizing the beat. “I mean it, Ari,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “Take care of yourself.”

    She felt the slight tremor in his hand and met his gaze, her heart clenching at the unspoken fears reflected there. He didn’t ask where she was going or what dangers lay ahead; he never did. But the questions were in his eyes, the ones he didn’t want to voice because he feared the answers.

    “I will,” she whispered, covering his hand with hers. For a moment, they stayed like that, suspended in the quiet. Then, as if reminding himself, Cullen let her go, his hand falling back to his side reluctantly.

    She turned and stepped out the door, the weight of the moment pressing against her chest. By the time she reached the stairwell, her mask was firmly in place, but her heart still ached with the truth she couldn’t bring herself to tell him.

    The White Wolf had a mission, and the world outside demanded her focus, no matter what she left behind.

    ~~~

    They reached the mage transport by nightfall, the darkened sky shrouding their approach. Ariana crouched low among the trees, her dark blue cloak blending with the shadows as she surveyed the camp. A small fire crackled in the center, its light casting flickering silhouettes of armored figures. Ten Templars. Two chained mages. It was all as expected.

    Ariana’s breath caught as her gaze fell on the mages. They sat huddled together, their chains glinting in the firelight, their youth unmistakable. It wasn’t the Circle she resented—not entirely—but the inevitability of what awaited them in Kirkwall. Meredith’s shadow loomed too large, her paranoia suffocating. These mages wouldn’t find guidance or stability there; they’d find fear, and fear bred desperation.

    She adjusted her gloves, the leather creaking softly as she pulled them tighter. Her gaze swept the camp again, noting the positions of the guards, the patterns of their movements. Years of training had taught her to notice the smallest details—the way one Templar seemed to linger too long near the fire, the slight hesitation in another’s stride. These were not hardened warriors; they were soldiers following orders.

    Krieger’s voice echoed in her mind, sharp and commanding: “I can count on one hand the number who see the field the way you do”

    Valentina crouched beside her, whispering the latest report. “Keys are with the Knight-Lieutenant. The usual setup—two on patrol, the rest rotating in shifts. Mages are chained but calm. No sign of resistance.”

    Ariana nodded, her eyes never leaving the camp. “We wait until they’re asleep,” she said quietly. “We take the mages first. Disable the Templars—no killing.” Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Valentina raised an eyebrow. “And if they fight back, Wolf?”

    “Disarm them, you’re good at that.” Ariana replied, her tone clipped. “Most are just doing their jobs. They’re not bandits or slavers. They don’t deserve to die for this.”

    The plan unfolded smoothly. By the time the first Templar stirred, the mages were already being escorted to safety, their chains unlocked with barely a whisper of sound. The Rangers moved like shadows, disabling their opponents with practiced precision. A quick strike to the back of the knee, a twist of an arm, and the Templars fell one by one without drawing their weapons.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s eyes locked onto her, his sword half-raised. “The White Wolf,” he murmured, the disbelief in his voice giving way to guarded curiosity. Ariana tensed, her hand hovering near her dagger. Her heart pounded, her mind racing through contingencies. But then he lowered his weapon, the weight of his choice evident. “I’ve heard of you,” he said, his voice softer now. “You protect them.”

    Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the firelight as she stepped forward, her posture calm but commanding. “Who’s asking?,” she questioned, her tone even.

    For a moment, he hesitated, his grip on his sword faltering. Then, slowly, he lowered his weapon.

    “I’ve heard about you,” he said quietly. “They say you protect mages. That you’re… different.”

    Ariana’s expression didn’t change, but his words struck a chord. “If you know who I am, then you know this doesn’t have to end in bloodshed,” she said. “Help me get them to safety.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged, and he nodded reluctantly. “Very well,” he said. “Meredith’s orders… they don’t sit right with me anymore.”

    Once the mages were safely escorted to the tree line, the Knight-Lieutenant and a younger Templar approached Ariana cautiously. Their weapons were sheathed, their hands raised in a gesture of peace, but their faces bore the weight of something much heavier: shame.

    “We want to help,” one of them said, his voice steady but quiet, as though he wasn’t quite sure the words were his to say.

    Ariana turned to face them fully, her cloak shifted lightly with the breeze, and the firelight from the camp cast long shadows across her face. Her gaze flicked between them, warm but piercing. “What?” she asked, her tone even but laced with suspicion. “Why now?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant stepped forward, his jaw set but his eyes conflicted. “Because we can’t keep pretending this is right,” he said, his voice hoarse. “We joined to protect people, not to shackle them, not to drag them to their deaths because of some Knight-Commander’s paranoia.” He gestured toward the camp, and his voice grew quieter. “This isn’t what the Order was meant to be.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression unreadable, before her gaze shifted to the younger Templar. He couldn’t have been much older than her. His hands trembled faintly at his sides, though he tried to hide it.

    “And you?” Ariana asked sharply. “Do you believe this, or are you just following him?” Her eyes darted toward the older Templar, and there was no warmth in her tone. “Because if you hesitate for even a second, you’ll be putting my people at risk.”

    The younger man’s throat worked as he swallowed, his voice soft but resolute when he spoke. “I believed in the Order,” he said, his words tumbling out. “I still want to. I thought we were doing good. I thought we were protecting people, keeping them safe. But… it’s not true anymore. Not here. Not under Meredith.” He shook his head, his voice cracking. “It’s not right. And I can’t be part of it.”

    Ariana observed them both for a moment. It was evident that this was a decision they had just made. Not a plan. “And what will you do after this?” she asked, her tone still sharp. “Desert the Order? Become fugitives? A Templar once told me it’s not that easy to leave the Order.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged slightly, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “We don’t know,” he admitted. “But we can’t go back. Not after this. We’ll be hanged, we know that.”

    Ariana felt a wave of something she couldn’t quite name—empathy, perhaps, though it was intertwined with bitterness. She understood what it was to walk away from something that had once defined you. To abandon everything you’d been taught to believe in and carve out a new path, not because it was easy but because it was the only thing you could live with.

    For a long moment, she said nothing, her eyes scanning their faces. There was fear there, yes, but also something stronger. Resolve. She exhaled slowly, the tension in her chest easing just slightly.

    “You’re right about one thing,” she said at last. “You can’t go back. And if you stay here, if you stay in Kirkwall, Meredith will destroy you. But if you’re serious—if you’re ready to fight for something better—you have a place among the Silver Rangers.”

    The younger Templar’s eyes widened slightly, and he exchanged a quick glance with the older man. “The Rangers?” he asked hesitantly. “You mean… you’d take us?”

    “We protect people,” Ariana said simply. “Mages, innocents, anyone who needs it. If you’re willing to put your past behind you and fight for something better, we’ll take you.” She folded her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. “But don’t mistake this for a reprieve. If you betray us, if you endanger the people we protect, there will be no second chances.”

    The older Templar nodded slowly, his expression grim but resolute. “We won’t betray you,” he said. “We wouldn’t be here if we weren’t ready to stand against her.”

    The younger Templar hesitated for a moment, then spoke, his voice quieter. “And… the lyrium?” he asked, the question clearly weighing on him. “If we can’t go back, we… we can’t function without it. Not for long.”

    Ariana nodded, her voice firm. “We’ll provide it. But know this: we don’t fight for coin or power. If you join the Rangers, you fight for the people who can’t fight for themselves. You fight to make things right.” She met their gazes steadily. “If that’s not something you can believe in, then walk away now.”

    The younger Templar’s shoulders straightened, and for the first time, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. “We’ll fight,” he said, his voice steady. “We’ll fight for something better.”

    The older man nodded in agreement, his voice low but sincere. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “For giving us a chance.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Don’t thank me yet,” she said. “You’re in for a long road. When this is done, head to Redcliffe. I’ll send word ahead. There’s a place for you there.”

    The Templars exchanged a glance, then nodded in unison. As they turned to join the others, the older man hesitated. His hand lingered on the hilt of his sword, not in hostility but in thought. Finally, he turned back to Ariana, his expression shadowed with something deeper than regret.

    “There’s something you need to know,” he said, his voice low but steady. The other Templar paused mid-step, glancing between him and Ariana with wide eyes. “Consider it proof of our intentions… and a warning.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him with narrowed eyes. “Go on,” she said, her tone cautious.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders straightened, the remnants of his former discipline still evident in his stance. “There’s a group,” he began, choosing his words carefully. “Templars and mages, working together. In secret.”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat, though she kept her expression neutral. “For what purpose?” she asked, her voice carefully measured.

    “To overthrow Meredith,” he said simply. “They believe the Gallows needs to return to what it was meant to be—a place of protection, not oppression. The mages want to remain in a Circle, but one that isn’t ruled by fear. And the Templars… we’ve seen what she’s become. What she’s turned us into.”

    “You’re telling me there’s a resistance within the Gallows?” Ariana’s voice was sharp, her mind already working through the implications. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. “How do you know this isn’t a trap? How do you know Thrask can be trusted?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant held her gaze, unflinching. “I can’t give you guarantees, Wolf. But I’ve seen the way he looks at the mages. He doesn’t see prisoners—he sees people. He’s not like the others.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant nodded. “Yes. But it’s young, cautious. Everyone’s afraid—afraid of spies, of Meredith’s wrath, of what happens if they fail. They’ve been gathering information, slowly, but they haven’t taken action. Not yet.”

    “And how do you know this?” Ariana pressed.

    “I was approached,” he admitted. “Before this assignment. They wanted to know where I stood. I couldn’t commit—not then. But after tonight…” He glanced back at the other Templar, who nodded in quiet support. “I’ll vouch for them. They’re genuine. They want change, not chaos.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, the implications of his words sinking in. A group like this—inside the Gallows itself—could change everything. If they truly existed, if they were truly committed, it meant that even within Meredith’s fortress, cracks were forming.

    But cracks weren’t enough. Not yet.

    “Does Meredith know?” she asked, her voice low and urgent.

    “Not yet,” he replied. “But it’s only a matter of time. If you decide to get involved, be careful. They need help, but if Meredith finds out, it’s over—for them and for you.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her mind already spinning with possibilities and dangers. “Thank you,” she said at last. “For the warning—and for your help tonight. How do I find this resistance?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant inclined his head, his expression solemn. “Find Ser Thrask, tell him I sent you.” he paused for a moment looking to towards the tree line “Thank you, White Wolf. For everything.”

    Ariana smiled “Just call me , Wolf. Everyone else does.” bowing her head slightly before continuing “When you get to the manor, look for Malcolm. He’ll understand what you need.”

    And with that, he turned and followed the other Templar toward the waiting Rangers. Ariana stood motionless for a moment, her thoughts a whirlwind of strategies and uncertainties. The Gallows, with all its darkness, might finally have a spark of hope within it.

    But hope alone wasn’t enough to win this fight. She knew that better than anyone.

    As the Rangers prepared to escort the mages and defecting Templars to safety, Ariana issued her final orders. “Take the mages to Markham. Speak to Frederick Decken, he’ll make sure they have a safe place at the Markham Circle—somewhere Meredith can’t reach them. After that, get the Templars to manor. They’ll be safe there.”

    Valentina stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “And you?”

    Ariana adjusted her cloak, the white fur catching the soft glow of dawn. “I need to get back to Kirkwall,” she said. “If Meredith or Cullen suspect anything, I need to be there to handle it.”

    Valentina hesitated, then nodded. “Understood.”

    As the group faded into the shadows, Ariana turned toward the forest, her mind heavy with the weight of what lay ahead. The Gallows were a fortress of oppression, but cracks had begun to form. She would find them, widen them, and let the light in. But the path forward was treacherous, and every step would demand precision, resolve, and sacrifice.

    The White Wolf had returned—and she wasn’t done yet.

    ~~~

    The familiar sights and sounds of Lowtown greeted Ariana as she walked through its winding streets. Despite the noise of merchants setting up their stalls and the chatter of early risers, an undercurrent of tension pulsed through the air. She felt it like a shadow trailing her—a reflection of the unrest simmering within Kirkwall’s walls. The Gallows loomed in the distance, its silhouette a constant reminder of the growing conflict.

    Ariana adjusted the hood of her cloak as she approached the Hanged Man, her steps purposeful but heavy with exhaustion. The raid had been successful, but the events of the last few days weighed on her. Still, she couldn’t afford to pause—not when there was more to unravel. If there truly was a resistance within the Gallows, it could either be the key to unseating Meredith or a spark that set the entire city ablaze.

    Inside Varric’s suite, the familiar warmth of the room greeted her. The dwarf sat at his desk, quill in hand, while Hawke lounged on the worn couch with her feet propped up on the table.

    “Well, if it isn’t the prodigal pup,” Varric said, glancing up from his work. “What brings you by today? Don’t tell me you missed us.”

    Ariana smiled faintly as she closed the door behind her. “Something like that,” she replied, shrugging off her cloak and hanging it by the door. “We need to talk.”

    Hawke sat up, her expression shifting from amusement to curiosity. “That doesn’t sound ominous at all,” she said dryly. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana moved to lean against the edge of the table, her hazel-green eyes flicking between them. “Have either of you heard about a resistance forming within the Gallows? A group of mages and Templars working together to… remove Meredith from power?”

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words settling over them.

    Hawke’s brow furrowed as she leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “A resistance? Within the Gallows?” she repeated, her voice low. “That’s… ambitious, to say the least. Dangerous, too.”

    “Very dangerous,” Varric agreed, setting down his quill. “If it’s true, it could be the start of something big—or it could end in a bloodbath.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression grim. “That’s what I’m worried about. If Meredith gets even a hint of this, she’ll come down on them hard. And if they fail…” She didn’t finish the thought, but the implication hung in the air.

    Hawke’s gaze sharpened. “How much do you know about this group?” she asked. “Do they have numbers? Leadership? A plan?”

    “Not much yet,” Ariana admitted. “Just whispers from the Templars we encountered on the road. But the fact that they exist at all is… significant.”

    Varric leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. “Significant, sure. But also risky. If they pull it off, great—Meredith’s out, and maybe the Gallows can start to recover. But if they don’t? Meredith will use it as proof that both mages and Templars need even tighter control.”

    “That’s what I’m afraid of,” Ariana said quietly. “Which is why I need your help. I need to know more about this group—who’s involved, what they’re planning, if they’re even capable of succeeding.”

    Hawke arched an eyebrow. “And how do you propose we do that? March into the Gallows and start asking questions?”

    “Not exactly,” Ariana replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “I did get a name—Ser Thrask. He was the one who approached the Knight-Lieutenant that told me about this. Start with him?”

    Hawke’s brow furrowed, her expression shifting from curiosity to recognition. “Thrask?” she repeated, her surprise evident. “Of course, that makes sense.” Her tone carried an edge of resignation, as though the realization came with an unwelcome weight.

    “It does?” Ariana asked, raising an eyebrow. “You know him?”

    “It’s a long story,” Hawke said, exhaling sharply. “But yes. He’s helped us on a few occasions, and we’ve helped him. His daughter was a mage, and he hid her from the Circle. She…” Hawke paused, her voice faltering briefly, the memory clearly heavy. “I couldn’t save her.”

    The regret in Hawke’s eyes was stark—an unspoken burden that lingered in the quiet that followed. It wasn’t a look Ariana often saw on her face, but it was one she recognized well. It mirrored the weight she carried herself, the regret of failures that never truly faded.

    “If you couldn’t save her, no one could have,” Ariana said softly, her voice steady but gentle.

    Hawke’s eyes flicked to her, and for a moment, their shared understanding passed unspoken between them. Varric, ever the observer, broke the silence with a quiet sigh.

    “Thrask, huh?” he said, leaning back in his chair. “That complicates things, but it also makes them interesting. The man’s got convictions, I’ll give him that.”

    Hawke nodded, her expression hardening. “I’ll see what I can find out,” she said firmly. “If he’s involved, he’ll know what’s happening inside the Gallows.”

    “And if he’s not?” Varric asked, his tone light but his eyes sharp.

    “Then we’ll know where we stand,” Hawke replied. “And we’ll find another way.”

    Ariana pushed off the edge of the table, her posture straightening as she prepared to leave. “Good,” she said. “For now, I’ll leave this in your hands. But if you need me—or the Rangers—you know where to find us.”

    “Always a pleasure, Pup,” Varric said with a faint smirk. “Try not to get into too much trouble before we call.”

    Ariana’s lips quirked into a wry smile. “No promises,” she replied before turning to Hawke. “You’ll let me know what you find?”

    “Of course,” Hawke said, her tone lighter now. “But don’t think this gets you off the hook. If we’re jumping into the fire, you’re coming with us.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the tension easing just slightly. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

    As she pulled her cloak around her shoulders and stepped toward the door, she felt a flicker of something akin to hope. Whatever Thrask’s role in this resistance, Hawke and Varric would find the truth. And if the time came for the White Wolf to step out of the shadows again, she would be ready.

    ~~~

    The early morning light spilled across Cullen’s desk, catching on the scattered reports and glinting off the edge of his helmet resting nearby. He rubbed his temples, the fatigue pressing heavy against him. He hadn’t slept well—not last night, not for the last few days. In truth, sleep rarely came easy when he was alone. The nightmares never really left him. They lay in wait, clawing their way back into his mind the moment Ariana wasn’t there.

    With her, the nights were quieter. The haunting images of the demons and the screams that once felt inescapable seemed more distant when she was beside him. He could feel her warmth, hear her steady breathing, and know—without question—that she was safe, alive. That none of what the demons had shown him could touch her. But without her, the shadows closed in again.

    He exhaled, leaning back in his chair. The tension he’d carried during her absence had lessened when he received word late last night that she had returned to Kirkwall. The knowledge brought relief, but not enough to banish the gnawing worry that had taken root since she’d left for Starkhaven.

    He smiled faintly at the thought of seeing her tonight. He needed to hold her, to see for himself that she was unharmed. The mere thought of her was enough to ease the tightness in his chest—until the sharp knock at the door shattered his brief moment of peace.

    “Enter,” he called, straightening in his chair.

    A Templar stepped inside, saluting sharply before speaking. “Knight-Captain, there has been an incident with the mage transport from Starkhaven.”

    The words cut through Cullen like a blade. His breath stilled for a moment, and his mind raced ahead to the worst possibilities. Starkhaven… “What incident?” he demanded, his voice sharper than he intended.

    The Templar fumbled with a report in his hands, clearly uneasy. “They were intercepted… by a group of warriors. They freed the mages.”

    Cullen rose to his feet, his expression hardening. “What?” he said, gesturing for the document.

    As he read, the knot in his stomach tightened. The details were vague but damning. A well-armed group had executed the ambush with precision. The Templars guarding the transport were disarmed and restrained, though not so securely that they couldn’t free themselves after a short time. The mages had been freed without incident. Worse, two Templars had reportedly assisted the attackers and defected.

    The report described they were led by a woman in a dark cloak. None of the Templars could provide a name or a clear description of her face. What stood out, however, was her skill. The leader had never drawn her weapons, disarming or incapacitating her opponents with pure speed and precision.

    “Dismissed,” Cullen said, waving the nervous messenger away.

    The Templar’s relief was evident as he exited swiftly, leaving Cullen alone with the weight of the report.

    Cullen set the document down, his hand running through his hair as frustration bubbled to the surface. The defection of Templars was a direct attack on the Order’s morale, a wound that could fester if not addressed. If Templars lost faith in their mission, what hope did they have to hold their position in Kirkwall, let alone in the Gallows? It wasn’t just a logistical failure—it was a symbol of the Order’s fraying integrity.

    But as troubling as the raid was, another thought gnawed at the edges of his mind: the timing. The transport had been coming from Starkhaven. Ariana had just returned from there, supposedly on business for Varric. It was too convenient.

    Could she have been involved? Could the warriors have been Rangers?

    Cullen clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe. He hated that the thought had crossed his mind, hated the tiny part of him that couldn’t dismiss the possibility outright. He still didn’t know the extent of her involvment with the White Wolf or the Silver Rangers. She claimed to have friends among them but could it be more than that?

    The thought twisted in his chest, sharp and unrelenting. He needed to see her, needed to ask her directly. Even as guilt clawed at him for suspecting her, he knew he couldn’t let this lie.

    He despised himself for even considering the thought, but doubt crept in like a shadow he couldn’t shake. She had told him she wasn’t involved, but how much of her life had he truly seen? Was it his duty to ask, or was it betrayal to even wonder?

    Cullen rose abruptly, grabbing his cloak. Whatever answers awaited him in Hightown, he had to have them. He needed to know. Not just for the Order, but for himself. And yet, the thought of what he might uncover left a cold knot in his stomach.

    ~~~

    By the time he reached her estate, it was still early. Isabel hadn’t even finished making breakfast yet. “Isabel, where is she?” Cullen’s tone was short, his frustration evident.

    Isabel almost flinched at his tone, which just made her cautious “Cullen, good morning” she said pointedly, clearly showing that he needed to correct his tone.

    “I’m sorry, Isabel. Good morning.” Cullen said, more softly this time though the edge of frustration still lingered “It’s… important”. He hated feeling this way. He hated the feeling of doubt, that he needed to question the woman he loved. But more than anything, he hated the thought that she could be working against him.

    Isabel sighed, studying him for a moment “She’s in the library,” she said giving him a knowing glance “But, Cullen… a conversation, not an argument” she reminded him obviously aware of where this was going.

    He took a deep breath, nodding to Isabel. He walked slowly to the library, willing himself to calm down, to let go of the frustration the report had caused him.

    Cullen hesitated just outside the library, his hand resting on the doorframe. This wasn’t how he wanted their morning to begin, but the questions clawed at him relentlessly. Every logical part of him screamed for patience, for trust, yet the doubts refused to quiet.

    As he reached the doorway, he caught sight of her curled up on one of the chairs by the fireplace, a book in her lap, and a cup of tea in her hand. He let himself just be captivated by her for a moment. Letting the sight of her still him like she always did. She was safe and unharmed.

    Almost as if she had heard his thoughts she suddenly looked up, her expression shifting quickly from surprise to joy as she realized it was him. Without warning, she immediately set her tea down and set the book aside jumping up from her chair and crossing the distance to him.

    “I didn’t think I’d see you this early” she said as she wrapped her arms around him.

    Cullen wanted to lose himself in her embrace, but he knew that if he did he wouldn’t be objective. Before she could even kiss him she grabbed her arms setting them back down at her sides “We need to talk.” his tone even but clipped.

    He watched as Ariana’s expression immediately turned to one of confusion and something else, fear maybe. He noticed the shift in her breathing, suddenly shorter, heavier breaths.

    She tilted her head slightly “Cullen, what’s wrong?” Ariana’s tone was laced with concern and uncertainty. She took a couple of steps away from him almost as if she was suddenly afraid of him, which felt like a knife through his chest.

    Cullen exhaled sharply, handing her the report. “A mage transport was intercepted,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. “By a ‘well-armed group and a woman in a dark cloak’.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked over the report, her fingers gripping the edge a little too tightly. Her eyes moved rapidly, but Cullen caught the momentary pause—too brief for anyone unfamiliar with her to notice—as if she’d found something unexpected.

    “And you’ve come to me because…?” she asked, her voice steady, though Cullen caught a faint edge to it—something strained, like the words were harder to keep level than she wanted him to know.

    “Because I know you have friends among the Rangers,” Cullen replied, his frustration seeping into his tone. “And because you just came back from Starkhaven. That transport was coming from Starkhaven.”

    Ariana’s lips parted slightly, as though caught off guard. “I’m sorry,” she said, walking past him to the table and setting down the report. “Let me see if I understand this. Because I went to Starkhaven, you think I’m involved?” Her face displayed a mixture of confusion and anger.

    “I think you know who was.” Cullen said keeping his tone even, trying to avoid escalating seeing the expression on her face.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she put her hands on the table, reading the report over again. She looked up, bliking to seemingly get rid of the tears. “I assume you think the Rangers did this?”

    “I do” Cullen replied giving no further explanation.

    “I see nothing about the Rangers in this report. But,” she paused a moment as if trying to compose herself “even assuming it was them, why would you think I knew anything about this? My friendship with the Rangers doesn’t mean I know their every move. I know about as much of their operations as I do about your daily duties as Knight-Captain—which is to say, nothing.”

    The logic of her words gnawed at him, even as doubt lingered. She was right, of course. Just as she wouldn’t be privy to his reports or the inner workings of the Order, there was no reason she would be privy to every move the Rangers made. But the timing, the location… it felt too deliberate to dismiss. “You expect me to believe that?” he asked, his voice rising slightly. “That you, of all people—”

    Ariana interrupted him before he could finish “Yes. I do expect you to believe me.” She said as she turned to look at him, the frustration and hurt in her tone evident “I also can’t help but notice that your report mentions two of your own Templars defected. Doesn’t it make more sense that they orchestrated this?”

    Cullen sighed. She was right. The report did indicate the Templars that defected helped them. Maybe if the Templars were that disappointed with the Order, with Meredith, they could have hired help. Or maybe…could the well-armed group have been more Templars?

    “Ari, you’re—” Cullen began to apologize but Ariana interrupted him before he could say anything.

    Ariana picked up the report from the table and slammed it against his chest as she walked towards the door “Good day, Knight-Captain” she said pointedly as she began walking towards the door “Let me know if there’s any other part of your job I need to do for you.”

    Cullen stood frozen as Ariana stormed toward the library door, the soft steps of her bare feet whispering against the rug. She was still in her blue house robe, the fabric trailing around her ankles, loose and familiar. He didn’t mean for it to go like this—Maker, this was not how he wanted to confront her. His heart sank as she reached the doorway.

    “Ariana, wait.”

    She ignored him.

    Before he could think better of it, Cullen strode after her, reaching out and catching her wrist. The motion was firm but careful, his gloved hand wrapping around her smaller one. Ariana stopped abruptly, her body tensing as she turned back to him. Her hazel-green eyes were alight with anger, confusion, and something else—hurt.

    “Let me go,” she said quietly, her voice trembling more than he expected. She tugged at her arm, though half-heartedly, as if she wasn’t certain whether she wanted him to release her or not.

    Cullen didn’t. “Ariana, please,” he said softly, the edge from earlier gone from his voice. His brows furrowed as he searched her expression. Maker, he hated seeing her like this—tears still shimmering in her eyes, her face pale from the heated exchange. The fact that he had been the one that caused this just made it that much worse.

    “I was wrong,” he said after a long pause, the words quiet but earnest. “I’m sorry.”

    Ariana froze. Her breath caught, her body still rigid in his grasp. She blinked, and for a moment, it was as if she didn’t know how to respond. Cullen took a breath, steadying himself. He had to say this right.

    “I wasn’t accusing you. Not really. I…” He exhaled sharply, his grip loosening but not releasing her wrist entirely. “I’ve been frustrated. The Order is… it’s fracturing, Ariana. Meredith…” He shook his head, as if even saying her name tasted bitter. “The situation has been spiraling out of control. And after the other day, blaming you was easier than… admitting the truth.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, though her lips were still pressed into a thin line. She looked down, away from him, as if trying to compose herself. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter, more fragile. “What truth?”

    Cullen’s gloved hand slid down her arm until his fingers brushed against hers. He didn’t know how to tell her everything—that he felt helpless in the face of Meredith’s iron grip, that every day his faith in the Order wavered further, or that part of him feared he was losing himself again. But this, he could give her.

    “That everything I’ve worked for… everything I’ve believed in… might not survive this city,” he admitted softly, his voice carrying a weight he hadn’t shared with anyone else. “And I can’t—I won’t—lose you too.”

    The words hung between them, heavy and raw. Ariana lifted her eyes to meet his again, and this time, the tears he’d seen earlier spilled over silently. She stopped trying to pull away, her shoulders slumping slightly as if the fight had gone out of her.

    “Cullen…” Her voice cracked faintly as she said his name, and that was all it took. He stepped closer, slowly, as if afraid she might retreat again. But she didn’t. Instead, Ariana closed the distance herself, leaning into him and letting her head rest gently against the hard plates of his chest armor.

    Cullen’s arms encircled her, the coolness of his armor contrasting with the warmth of her body. He felt her shudder slightly as her head pressed against his chest, her breath soft and uneven. The cool leather of his gloves pressed lightly against her back as he pressed his cheek to the top of her head, breathing her in, grounding himself in the warmth of her presence and the familiar scent of cinnamon. For the first time since entering the estate, he felt the weight on his chest begin to ease.

    They stood like that for what felt like forever, the silence between them no longer strained but comforting. Cullen ran a hand gently up and down her back, a soothing rhythm he hoped would steady her as much as it did him.

    “You’re right, you know,” he murmured after a while, breaking the quiet. “About the report. About… everything. I shouldn’t have brought it to you like that.”

    Ariana’s faint smile brushed against his chest. She didn’t lift her head, didn’t pull away, and for that, Cullen was grateful.

    “You’re a stubborn man, Knight-Captain,” she said, her voice muffled but tinged with that teasing warmth he had missed.

    He huffed a soft, relieved laugh. “So I’ve been told.” He hesitated a moment before adding with a wry smirk she couldn’t see, “Though there are probably parts of my job where I could use your eyes. You’d likely be better at it than I am.”

    Ariana lifted her head just slightly, her hazel-green eyes peering up at him with faint amusement. “Are you saying I should take over as Knight-Captain?”

    “Maker, no,” Cullen said quickly, a half-chuckle escaping him. “But I wouldn’t mind a second opinion on certain reports.”

    Her small smile widened briefly before she leaned back into him again, letting her forehead rest against his armored chest.

    Another silence followed, but this one was easy, filled only by the steady rhythm of their breathing and the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.

    “I missed you,” Cullen said at last, his voice barely above a whisper. He hadn’t meant to say it aloud, but he wouldn’t take it back.

    Ariana’s arms tightened around him in response. “I missed you too,” she admitted softly.

    For a little while, neither of them moved. The early morning light spilling through the tall windows, illuminating the quiet sanctuary they had found within each other’s arms.

    Cullen sighed, reluctantly pulling back as much as he could bear. His hands lingered on her arms for a moment longer before he spoke.

    “I need to get back to the Gallows,” he said quietly, as if he hated the words himself. “But… I’ll try to be back tonight.”

    Ariana looked up at him, her expression still soft but concerned. “You don’t sound confident about that.”

    Cullen offered a faint smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m not sure what the outcome of this report will be,” he admitted. “Meredith… will want answers. And she’ll want them now.”

    Ariana opened her mouth as if to speak, but she stopped herself, her expression clouded with worry. She nodded, reluctantly stepping back. “Be careful, Cullen.”

    “I will,” he promised softly. He hesitated before brushing his gloved fingers against her cheek, lingering for a heartbeat longer than he should have, before turning and walking toward the door.

  • Chapter 39 – The White Wolf Lives

    14 Bloomingtide – 3 Justinian 9:34

    Ariana was up before dawn most mornings now. It wasn’t just about training—it was about reclaiming the parts of herself she’d felt slipping away. The White Wolf couldn’t afford to fade, not when the world around her continued to grow more uncertain. The Silver Rangers needed their leader present, not tucked away in an estate pretending to be someone she wasn’t. And truthfully, she needed them too.

    Then, there were mornings like this one. Whenever Cullen stayed over, she never knew what the morning would look like. She certainly wouldn’t make it to the warehouse before dawn. Sometimes, they would still train together in the courtyard. She enjoyed training with him. It was different than with the Rangers. Certainly not as grueling, but aside from just getting to spend time with him, his skills were completely different and it pushed her in different ways. Even if she never let Cullen fully see the extent of her abilities.

    Then there were morning like today. The kind where he refused to let her leave the bed, not ready to let her go. They allowed themselves to get lost in each other’s embrace, sipping their coffee, just being who they were. Talking and teasing each other. Briefly allowing themselves to forget the world outside her window.

    Still, for the most part, she made a point to try never be too late to the warehouse. She wouldn’t give Valentina, Linnea, or Lamberto the satisfaction of teasing her—well, not more than they already did.

    When she finally made it to the warehouse, she found Valentina and Linnea sparring, the sharp sound of strikes echoing through the room. Lamberto was organizing equipment, though he gave her a brief nod when she walked in. It felt like stepping back into her old life, the one she missed more than she cared to admit.

    After a round of sparring with all three of them—a grueling session that left her ribs aching—Ariana found herself perched on a stack of crates, catching her breath. She wasn’t out of shape anymore, not like when she’d first started back up, but Maker, they were good.

    “Wolf, you daydreaming again?” Linnea’s voice cut through her thoughts, teasing but lighthearted.

    Ariana blinked, snapping out of her reverie. She leaned back against the crate, smirking. “Yes, well, after taking on all three of you today, I think I’ve earned a little daydreaming. Besides, I’m sitting right here. It’s not like anyone’s needed me for anything.”

    Linnea walked over, crossing her arms. “How’re the ribs feeling?”

    Ariana waved a dismissive hand. “Fine now.” She glanced around, her expression shifting to something more mischievous. “Are we going to eat soon? I’m starving.”

    “Are you ever not hungry, Wolf?” Linnea quipped, leaning against the crate beside her.

    “Sure,” Ariana replied without missing a beat. “Whenever I haven’t done anything all day, which hasn’t been the case for weeks.”

    “You getting tired yet?” Valentina chimed in from across the room, her tone smug. “Thinking about going back to the easy life of a noble?”

    Ariana shot her a mock glare, her lips twitching into a grin. “No. I am thinking we need to keep more food here. When did you all become so insubordinate?”

    “We’ve always been insubordinate,” Valentina said with a smirk. “You just got soft.”

    Ariana shrugged, unable to argue the point. She stretched her arms above her head, wincing slightly at the pull in her ribs. “But really, I’m starving. Can someone find some food anywhere in Lowtown?”

    Linnea raised an eyebrow, her tone laced with amusement. “You could just walk to the Hanged Man, you know. Varric’s probably there, and I’m sure Corff would be happy to feed you.”

    Ariana sighed dramatically, hopping down from the crates. “I miss Riley. You’re all terrible. Riley fed me without complaints.”

    Valentina and Linnea burst into laughter as Ariana grabbed her satchel and threw it over her shoulder.

    “Where are you going now?” Valentina called after her.

    “To find food and people who appreciate me,” Ariana called back over her shoulder, her tone teasing.

    “I’ll come with you,” Valentina said rushing after here

    As the door swung shut behind them, Lamberto and Linnea exchanged grins. It was good to have their commander back on a more regular basis. Ariana wasn’t just their leader—she was family. And for the first time in a long while, it felt like they were getting that family back.

    Ariana chuckled “So now that I’m leaving you want to come with me”

    “What can I say… I was hungry too.” Valentina quipped

    “And you couldn’t just get me the food and get yourself food?” Ariana chastised, though she didn’t truly mean it

    “You’ve gone soft, Wolf. Someone has to remind you what life is like” Valentina shot back

    The morning’s sparring session had been grueling but satisfying. Ariana exited the warehouse, rolling her shoulders to ease the tension in her muscles. Valentina walked beside her, her usual smirk in place as they made their way through Lowtown. The sun was climbing steadily, its golden light casting long shadows against the stone walls.

    “Maker, I’m starving,” Ariana muttered, adjusting her satchel. “I need food before I collapse.”

    “See? You’re soft,” Valentina teased, nudging her lightly. “A few rounds, and you’re already whining.”

    “Whining?” Ariana shot her a mock glare. “I could take you again right now, but I’m choosing not to because I’m gracious. Also, because I’m hungry.”

    Valentina laughed. “Sure, Wolf. Keep telling yourself that.”

    The banter eased Ariana’s mood, though she remained alert as they navigated the winding streets of Lowtown. She knew the routes well enough to avoid most trouble, but there was always the chance of crossing paths with someone she didn’t want to see at the wrong time—like Cullen.

    Her thoughts turned sharply to reality when they rounded a corner and nearly collided with him.

    “Cullen,” Ariana said, her surprise barely masked. His sharp hazel eyes swept over her, then to Valentina, lingering with a flicker of recognition. His posture stiffened, and Ariana knew immediately this wasn’t going to be a pleasant encounter.

    “I thought you were at the Gallows all day, I hadn’t expected to see you,” she said with a warm smile. Then, with a teasing edge, she added, “Unless you were thinking about coming by earlier today.”

    As soon as the Templars that had been with him left, Cullen’s demeanor shifted. He stepped closer, his hand reaching out to grab her arm gently but firmly, guiding her into a nearby alley. His voice, low but edged with tension, cut through the air. “What are you doing here, Ari?”

    “It’s not strange for me to be in Lowtown, is it? I was heading to the Hanged Man” she said quickly, her tone light as she attempted to diffuse the tension.

    “It’s not where you are,” Cullen replied, his voice clipped. “It’s where you’re coming from.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her lips curving into a faint smile. “The warehouse district? You’ve seen me down here before. I’ve told you I check on shipments now and then.”

    “And her?” Cullen asked sharply, his gaze shifting to Valentina. “Why is she with you?”

    Valentina’s hand drifted toward her daggers, but Ariana motioned subtly, silently urging her to stand down. “She’s a friend,” Ariana said evenly. “One of the people who saved me during the Blight, actually.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his sharp gaze cutting back to Ariana. “I’ve seen her before,” he said, his tone laced with suspicion. “At the docks a few months ago and again during the Qunari uprising. Always standing between me and the White Wolf. Now, she’s here with you.”

    Ariana’s heart sank, but she kept her expression neutral. “She’s passing through Kirkwall,” she replied, her tone calm. “We’ve kept in touch since the Blight. Is that really so strange?”

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed. “So the Rangers have been here in Kirkwall, and you knew?” His voice was low, but the accusation was clear.

    Ariana opened her mouth to respond, but Cullen shook his head sharply, cutting her off. “You knew,” he said again, his tone growing heavier with disappointment. “And you didn’t tell me.”

    “Cullen,” she said softly, taking a step closer. “It’s not like that. I—”

    “Enough.” His voice was quiet but firm, carrying a weight that stopped her mid-sentence. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. When he spoke again, his voice was softer, but the hurt in it was unmistakable. “Is this what it will always be? Another secret? Something you’re orchestrating, trouble you’re getting into that you won’t tell me?”

    Ariana opened her mouth to retort, but he pressed on, his gaze flicking back toward the docks. “I know… I can’t imagine what you did to survive. What it must have taken to make it through a Blight, alone.” His voice cracked slightly, but he steadied himself, meeting her gaze. “I just wish that whatever it was didn’t have to live in the space between us now. Whatever it is, please… just be careful.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened. She could see the pain in his eyes, the strain of her lies and half-truths weighing on him. For a moment, she wanted to tell him everything—to explain who she was, what she was doing, and why she had to keep it from him. But the words wouldn’t come.

    Cullen studied her in silence, then finally shook his head. “Be careful, Ari,” he said, his tone weary but resolute. Without waiting for her response, he turned and walked away, his cloak sweeping behind him as he disappeared around the corner.

    Ariana stood rooted in place, watching Cullen’s retreating figure as his words carved into her like blades. Be careful. He might as well have said goodbye.

    Her chest tightened as frustration bubbled up, threatening to spill over. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to keep her composure. “Wolf?” Valentina’s voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, sharp but concerned.

    “I’m fine,” Ariana replied, her voice taut. “Let’s just go.”

    Valentina fell into step beside her, quiet but watchful. As they wove through the winding streets of Lowtown, the city’s usual hum of life felt distant, muted. The weight of Cullen’s disappointment clung to her, each step heavier than the last.

    She hadn’t meant for this to happen. Maker, she hadn’t wanted this—this growing chasm between them, built on half-truths and omissions. Yet every time she tried to protect him, she seemed to push him further away.

    As they neared the warehouse, Valentina broke the silence, her voice low but firm. “You know this can’t last, right?”

    Ariana glanced at her, her brow furrowing slightly. “What can’t last?”

    Valentina shrugged, her smirk softened by a rare note of seriousness. “Playing both sides. Hightown noble one day, White Wolf the next. Sooner or later, the walls between those lives are going to come crashing down.”

    Ariana’s steps faltered for a fraction of a second, her jaw tightening. “I’ve managed so far,” she said evenly, her tone guarded.

    “For how much longer?” Valentina countered, her gaze sharp but not unkind. “You’re good, Wolf, but even you can’t keep this up forever. You knew that when you started.”

    Ariana didn’t answer, her lips pressing into a thin line as they reached the warehouse door. She hesitated for a moment, Valentina’s words cutting deeper than she wanted to admit.

    “I’ll deal with it,” she said finally, her voice quieter now, but resolute.

    Valentina sighed softly, stepping past her and pushing the door open. “You’d better,” she said over her shoulder. “Because the longer you wait, the harder it’s going to hit when it all comes crashing down.”

    Ariana followed her inside, the familiar scent of wood and steel offering a fleeting sense of comfort. But as the door shut behind them, Valentina’s words lingered, heavy in the air.

    She had always known the truth of it, even if she hadn’t wanted to face it. The life she was leading wasn’t sustainable. And the cracks in the facade were already beginning to show.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed against the cobblestones as he made his way back to the Gallows, his thoughts heavy and tumultuous. The usual bustling noise of Kirkwall seemed distant, muffled by the weight of the conversation he’d just had with Ariana. The cool morning air did little to clear his mind, his focus consumed by the unsettling questions she had left behind.

    It wasn’t just Ariana’s evasiveness—it was the stark realization of how much he didn’t know. He’d long suspected she kept secrets, but now the depth of them loomed before him like a shadow he couldn’t outrun.

    She rarely spoke of her time in Ferelden, and when she did, her stories were little more than fragments—a vivid inn she had stayed at, a chance meeting with a wandering merchant. They were safe, fleeting glimpses that skirted the edges of what he truly wanted to know: how she had survived the Blight, and who she had become in its shadow.

    She had been just a girl when he last saw her at Lake Calenhad. Scared, defiant, and determined not to let her life be dictated by anyone. And yet, when she arrived in Kirkwall years later, she was so different. That determination was still there, but it had sharpened into something more focused, more relentless. Reckless, he might have said before—except recklessness didn’t quite fit.

    Recklessness implied a lack of thought, a disregard for consequences. But Ariana wasn’t reckless. She was deliberate, calculating even, and Cullen couldn’t decide if that made her actions more or less dangerous.

    And today, with that woman at her side…

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. He had seen her before, during the Qunari uprising, standing between him and the White Wolf. And again at the docks, her sharp eyes tracking him like a hawk. The way she moved today, walking beside Ariana with the ease of a trusted companion, spoke volumes. This wasn’t just someone passing through Kirkwall.

    He clenched his fists, the memory of their last encounter flashing through his mind. The slavers on the Wounded Coast. Ariana had been unarmed, yet she moved like a predator, her strikes efficient and lethal. She hadn’t hesitated. There had been no doubt in her movements, no fear. Just precision.

    That wasn’t something one learned from mere survival.

    Those moments had shown him how capable she was—but they had also left him wondering. Who had taught her to fight like that? Who had turned a frightened, defiant girl at Lake Calenhad into someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the likes of Hawke and Varric?

    And then there was the Qunari uprising. Cullen’s chest tightened as he thought of that night.  Ariana had nearly died during that chaos. She had thrown herself into the fight without hesitation, as if she didn’t know how to do anything else. One thing he realized now was that he didn’t know just how many Qunari Ariana had cut through. He hadn’t thought about it because of her injuries, but if she fought through Kirkwall alone that night and survived… that was more than most Templars and City Guard had been able to do.

    Unless she didn’t face them alone. The White Wolf.

    The name echoed in his mind, heavy with suspicion and a growing unease. He remembered the fight at the docks—how the White Wolf moved with precision, their strikes calculated and deliberate. At the time, he had been in awe of their skill, the way they commanded the battlefield without hesitation. But now, those memories intertwined with images of Ariana—her stance during sparring sessions, the way she shifted her weight before striking. Cullen could see it clearly: the echoes of the White Wolf in her stance, her strategy, her calculated adaptability.

    It wasn’t just a coincidence.

    The movements were too similar, the foundation unmistakable. The White Wolf’s technique was more refined, but he could see the echoes of it in Ariana’s form. If the White Wolf wasn’t a distant figure she admired, then who were they to her? A mentor? A savior?

    He stopped in his tracks, his breath catching as the pieces began to fall into place. If Ariana had trained under the White Wolf, then she wasn’t just connected to the Rangers—she was deeply entwined with them. The woman he loved, the one who had fought beside him and shared his bed, had a life he could barely comprehend. And yet, she had kept it from him.

    Why?

    Mercenaries can’t be trusted.

    His own words echoed in his mind, sharp and unforgiving. He had dismissed her, challenged her convictions, and unknowingly reinforced the wall she had built between them. She had tried to tell him, to bridge the gap, but his reaction had likely driven her further into secrecy.

    His chest tightened as guilt seeped in. He had wanted to protect her, to keep her from danger, but in doing so, had he only pushed her away? Had he made it impossible for her to trust him with the truth?

    If Ariana had trained under the White Wolf, then her connection to the Rangers ran far deeper than he had realized. And if she truly was a part of that world, he didn’t know how to reconcile it with the woman he loved.

    But one thing was clear: she wasn’t just the defiant girl he had saved all those years ago, nor was she simply the woman who had stolen his heart. She was something more—someone shaped by battles and shadows, by alliances he could barely comprehend.

    And as much as it scared him, Cullen knew one thing with certainty: he couldn’t lose her again. But to protect her, he needed to understand her.

    Even if the truth unraveled everything he thought he knew about her—and himself.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was quieter than usual when Ariana stepped inside, her footsteps echoing faintly in the cavernous space. She didn’t stop to greet anyone, her gaze locked ahead. Her heart felt like a lead weight, her mind a whirlwind of anger, frustration, and pain. The memory of Cullen’s disappointment was fresh, and it stung sharper than any blade. But it wasn’t just him—she was furious with herself. For the lies, for the carelessness, for the pain she had caused.

    Without a word, she crossed the room to the training area, her hands moving with mechanical precision as she grabbed three wooden swords from the rack. Linnea and Lamberto, standing nearby, fell silent as they noticed her storm past, their conversations forgotten. Valentina, trailing behind Ariana, shot them a knowing glance. Something had gone wrong.

    Ariana turned sharply, throwing a sword to each of them before tossing one to Valentina. They caught the weapons on instinct, their expressions shifting from confusion to wary understanding as they registered the fire in her eyes.

    “Let’s go,” Ariana said curtly, her voice brooking no argument.

    Lamberto raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with Linnea. “You’re serious?” he asked, though he already knew the answer.

    “Does it look like I’m joking?” Ariana snapped, her tone sharp enough to cut.

    Linnea arched an eyebrow, her smirk subdued but present. “You’re angry,” she observed, her voice calm but not without a hint of curiosity. “What’s this about, Wolf?”

    Ariana’s hands tightened on the wooden sword, her knuckles white. “Are we doing this, or are you going to stand there all day?” she growled.

    Linnea sighed, stepping forward and adjusting her grip on the sword. “Alright, Wolf. But don’t cry when we break you.”

    “Try it,” Ariana shot back, stepping into the center of the training area, her stance already shifting into readiness.

    The three circled her, each taking measured steps. Lamberto moved first, feinting high before aiming a sharp strike at her side. Ariana didn’t flinch.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The words echoed in her mind, the voice as sharp as ever. Her body moved before her thoughts could catch up, sidestepping the strike and bringing her own sword down to tap Lamberto’s wrist, forcing him to retreat. Valentina lunged in next, her strike more aggressive, but Ariana spun past her with fluid precision, her blade sweeping toward Valentina’s side.

    Focus, Ariana. You’ve got the instincts.

    The sparring intensified. Linnea joined the fray, her movements sharp and probing, testing Ariana’s defenses. But Ariana wasn’t just defending—she was hunting. Every step, every strike was calculated, her focus honed to a razor’s edge. She blocked Linnea’s strike with a harsh parry, forcing her opponent to stumble back.

    You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.

    Her breath came in sharp bursts, but she didn’t falter. When Valentina tried to flank her, Ariana pivoted and caught her blade mid-swing, twisting it free and disarming her with a fluid motion that left Valentina scowling. Lamberto came at her again, his movements heavier but powerful. Ariana ducked beneath his swing and swept her leg out, knocking him off balance. He landed with a thud, muttering a curse under his breath.

    “Too slow,” Ariana hissed, her voice cold and clipped. Her ribs ached, her muscles burned, but she pushed through it. She needed this. She needed to feel alive again.

    Linnea and Valentina exchanged a quick glance, their expressions hardening. They moved in unison, Valentina striking high while Linnea swept low. Ariana’s body twisted, narrowly avoiding the coordinated attack.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The words drove her forward. She caught Linnea’s low strike with her blade, deflecting it, while stepping into Valentina’s guard and shoving her back with her shoulder. Valentina stumbled, just long enough for Ariana to press her advantage.

    “She’s fast today,” Linnea muttered under her breath, her tone laced with a hint of disbelief.

    “Fast?” Valentina shot back, picking up her sword. “She’s alive again.”

    The heat of exertion blurred the edges of her thoughts, but it wasn’t enough to drown the nagging doubts that clung to her. Cullen’s voice echoed in her mind, the weight of his hurt and confusion pressing against her resolve.

    The sparring intensified. Ariana moved with a ferocity and grace that seemed almost otherworldly, her movements a seamless blend of instinct and precision. Every strike she made was calculated, every dodge perfectly timed. Her opponents were holding back initially, worried about pushing her too hard after the past few months.

    But it became clear almost immediately that they didn’t need to hold back.

    The woman in front of them wasn’t the Ariana Trevelyan who had been growing comfortable in Hightown, grappling with courtly politics and the trappings of nobility. This was the White Wolf, the leader who had carved out a name for herself in blood and fire, the one who had once stood on the edge of death and refused to fall.

    Valentina adjusted her stance, lunging forward with a more aggressive strike. Ariana dodged smoothly, slipping past the attack and tapping Valentina’s shoulder with the flat of her hand.

    “Try again,” Ariana said, her voice cold and clipped.

    Linnea swung in next, testing Ariana’s reactions with a feint followed by a low sweep. But Ariana wasn’t fooled. She leapt over the sweep and retaliated with a sharp jab that forced Linnea to stumble back.

    The clash of wood on wood filled the warehouse, each sound a testament to Ariana’s relentless determination. By the end, sweat dripped from her brow, her breath coming in harsh gasps. But her eyes were sharp, burning with an intensity that left no room for doubt. She disarmed Valentina once more, forced Linnea into retreat, and ended with Lamberto on his knees, his weapon knocked to the floor.

    Ariana countered everything they threw at her. The sparring match was fierce, but it was clear who was in control.

    By the time they stopped, all four of them were breathing hard, sweat gleaming on their brows. Ariana lowered her hands, her chest heaving, but her eyes were sharp, burning with an intensity that made Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto pause.

    “Better?” Valentina asked, her tone cautious but not unkind.

    Ariana nodded curtly, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Better,” she said, though her voice betrayed a lingering edge of frustration.

    The Rangers said nothing more, their silence filled with understanding. They didn’t need to speak; they could see it. Ariana wasn’t the noblewoman of Hightown or the White Wolf of legend. She was both, and neither, and something in between. But above all, she was theirs—and that was enough.

    As she wiped the sweat from her brow and leaned against the training rack, a flicker of clarity broke through the haze of her frustration. She wouldn’t let her doubts or mistakes define her. She had a responsibility—to herself, to the Rangers, and to those who relied on her.

    Whatever storm lay ahead, she would face it head-on. The White Wolf wasn’t gone. She was still here. She always would be.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was dimly lit, the faint glow of lanterns casting long shadows across the crates and training equipment. Ariana remained seated at the makeshift planning table, her fingers idly tracing the grain of the wood as she listened to Linnea’s report. She was tired, more mentally than physically, but the thought of returning home—of putting on the facade of Ariana Trevelyan, the noble—felt heavier than the weight of her exhaustion.

    “They’re about three days out,” Linnea said, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity. “What do you want to do?”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, exhaling slowly. Her mind raced, calculating routes, estimating time, and considering contingencies. “We need to intercept them as far from Kirkwall as possible,” she replied. “If we leave at dawn, we should be able to reach them by the end of the day—still two days from Kirkwall and any potential Templar reinforcements.”

    Linnea nodded, but before she could respond, Lamberto interjected, his arms crossed. “We? You’re not sending out a squad?”

    Ariana’s sharp gaze flicked to him, a faint smile playing on her lips. “You said ‘a couple of transports.’ How many Templars are we looking at?”

    “Scouts are reporting almost ten,” Linnea answered.

    “Then, yes,” Ariana said firmly. “I’ll need a squad.”

    Her words hung in the air, heavy with finality. The three exchanged glances, and then Valentina’s grin broke the silence. “So, the Wolf’s finally coming out of her den.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound dry but genuine. “Maybe more like peeking. But if you want to frame it that way…” She let the sentence hang, shrugging lightly. “I won’t stop you.”

    Linnea tilted her head, her sharp eyes narrowing. “What’s really going on, Wolf? You don’t usually seem this… tense.”

    Ariana sighed, leaning forward to rest her forearms on the table. “The shadows,” she said softly, her voice tinged with weariness. “I’m tired of them.”

    The words hung in the still air, and no one asked her to elaborate. They didn’t need to. The shadows weren’t just the places they moved through to avoid detection—they were the weight of her secrets, the tightrope she walked between Hightown’s glittering pretense and the deadly reality of the Rangers’ work. They all felt it, but for Ariana, it had become a suffocating burden.

    After a pause, she straightened, the faintest edge of determination returning to her expression. “Prep a squad,” she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Have them meet me outside the Hightown gates first thing.”

    Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto nodded in unison, already moving to gather what they needed. Ariana rose from her seat, grabbing her cloak and satchel in one fluid motion.

    “Wolf,” Valentina called after her as she reached the door. Ariana paused, glancing back. “It’s good to have you back.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, the expression not quite reaching her eyes. “We’ll see if I can keep up,” she replied, her tone laced with wry humor.

    As she stepped into the cool night air, Ariana felt a flicker of relief. The plan gave her something tangible to focus on, a purpose beyond the turmoil in her heart. But as her boots echoed softly against the cobblestones of Lowtown, she knew the hardest part of the night still lay ahead. Isabel would likely be waiting for her, as she always did when Ariana returned late. And tonight, like so many others, Ariana wasn’t sure she could hide the weight of her burdens from the person who knew her best.

    ~~~

    The late-night silence of the Trevelyan estate felt heavier than usual as Ariana rounded the corner into the kitchen, her words rushing ahead of her. “Sorry I’m late. Needed to handle something. Can you pack me a bag? I leave at dawn—”

    She stopped abruptly. Isabel stood by the counter, her sharp green eyes fixed on Ariana with a mix of concern and irritation, but it wasn’t just Isabel who made her falter. Cullen sat at the table, his posture rigid, his hazel eyes dark with unreadable emotion. The tension between them was immediate, like a cord pulled too tight.

    “Where have you been, child?” Isabel’s sharp tone cut through the tension like a blade.

    Ariana hesitated, glancing between the two of them. “The Hanged Man,” she said quickly. “Catching up with Varric.”

    “So you ate, then?” Isabel pressed, her brow furrowing as she studied Ariana more closely. It was clear that something wasn’t adding up, and Ariana knew it.

    “Not really, no,” Ariana replied, her voice trying for lightness but faltering. “I could still use some dinner.”

    Isabel gave her a hard look but finally nodded. “Very well. Sit down. I’ll get your food ready.” She busied herself in the kitchen, though her gaze flicked to Ariana now and then, still skeptical.

    Ariana dropped into a chair across from Cullen, feeling his eyes on her. She tried not to let her unease show, but the way his gaze lingered told her he wasn’t buying her story.

    “You’ve been there all day?” Cullen asked, his tone neutral, though there was a sharpness underneath. “Because you look like you’ve been in a fight.”

    Ariana’s heart sank, but she forced herself to smile. “Around Lowtown mostly,” she said, her tone breezy. “Not a fight. A few sparring rounds with Isabela…we may have gotten carried away with it. She’s certainly not one to back down.”

    The lie burned her more than she expected, and for a moment, she couldn’t meet his eyes. It was subtle, but she could feel the weight of his disappointment.

    Cullen leaned forward slightly, his hands clasped on the table. “You’re leaving?” he asked, his voice quieter now, tinged with something she couldn’t quite place.

    “Only for a few days,” Ariana said quickly, keeping her tone as soft and reassuring as she could manage. “Just going to Starkhaven.”

    “What’s in Starkhaven?” Cullen pressed, though he immediately seemed to regret the question, as if expecting no real answer.

    “A favor for Varric,” she lied smoothly. “He needs some support from nobility to close a business deal he’s been working on.”

    Cullen’s expression hardened slightly, and before she could say more, he stood abruptly. “I should let you get some rest, then,” he said, his voice strained. “I suppose…I’ll see you when you get back.”

    He turned toward the door, and Ariana felt the pain from this morning all over again like a knife her chest. The knot in her throat tightened as she watched him walk away, the man she loved slipping further from her with every step. Isabel turned, catching her eye with a knowing look that spoke volumes without a word.

    Ariana bolted up from her seat. “Cullen, wait!” she called, her voice breaking slightly as she ran after him, catching him in the hallway. She grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.

    “Talk to me. Don’t leave like this,” she pleaded, tears brimming in her eyes.

    Cullen turned slowly, his expression pained as he met her gaze. “Ari…I…”

    “Stay,” she said, her voice softer now, but no less insistent. It wasn’t a question—it was a plea. “It’s too late to go back to the Gallows.”

    He hesitated, his eyes searching hers as if weighing his next words. Finally, he nodded, and his hand moved to her waist, pulling her close. Ariana wrapped her arms around his neck, and he rested his forehead against hers. For a moment, neither spoke, the silence between them heavy with unspoken emotions.

    “I should have waited for you,” Cullen finally said, his voice barely a whisper. “I should have believed that you were alive.”

    Ariana froze, his words catching her off guard. Was he talking about the Blight? Did he blame himself for her years in Ferelden?

    “Cullen, you didn’t—” she began, but he cut her off.

    “I promised you that we would face it together, and instead I left you to face that alone,” he continued, his voice breaking slightly. “I escaped to Kirkwall. I will never know what it took for you to survive because I wasn’t there. I have no right to demand of you now that you relive it just to tell me.”

    Tears spilled over her cheeks, but she wouldn’t let him carry this guilt. She reached up, cupping his face as she kissed him, pouring every ounce of love and desperation she felt into it. At first, he hesitated, but then his arms tightened around her, as if anchoring himself to her.

    When they finally pulled apart, she rested her hand against his cheek, her voice steady despite the tears. “And I asked you to survive. You did what you had to as well. If you had stayed behind, there’s no guarantee you would have survived. And I would rather live those years over a thousand times than risk losing you to the Blight.”

    Cullen stared at her for a moment, his hazel eyes shining with emotion. Without another word, he kissed her again, this time slower, more deliberate, as if grounding himself in her. Then, without a word, he lifted her effortlessly and carried her toward her room. The door closed softly behind them, and for the rest of the night, they let the world fall away, holding onto the only certainty they had: each other.

    ~~~

    The room was silent except for the sound of their steady breathing, but Ariana’s peace didn’t last long.

    In her dreams, she was back there—tied to that post. The biting cold made her shiver, and every nerve screamed in pain. Krieger stood before her, his cruel laughter ringing in her ears as he delivered cut after cut. She tried to scream, to fight, but her voice wouldn’t come. It was unbearable.

    Not again. Maker, please, not again.

    Ariana startled awake, her body tense as though still bracing for the next strike. Her left arm throbbed, a phantom ache that lingered even as her eyes darted around the dimly lit room, trying to anchor herself to the present. She clutched her forearm, her breathing sharp and uneven, tears silently streaking her face.

    “Ari, what’s wrong?” Cullen’s voice broke through the haze. He was already sitting up beside her, his hand reaching toward her but stopping short, unsure if touching her would help or startle her further.

    For a moment, she couldn’t respond. The nightmare had a grip on her, and the line between dream and reality blurred. Her breaths came fast and shallow, and her eyes darted around the room as if searching for threats.

    “Ari,” Cullen said again, his voice steadier now but still laced with concern.

    Slowly, her eyes met his, and the shadow of panic began to fade, replaced by the warmth of his steady presence. “Cullen?” she managed, her voice trembling as she started to ground herself in the present.

    “I’m here,” he assured her gently, his hazel eyes fixed on hers. “Are you alright?”

    “I…” Ariana shook her head as if trying to physically dislodge the nightmare’s lingering hold. “It was…nothing. Just a nightmare.”

    Her voice was unconvincing, and they both knew it, but Cullen didn’t press. Instead, he opened his arms, and Ariana leaned into him, letting his steady presence anchor her. His arms wrapped around her protectively, and his hand stroked her back in slow, soothing motions. Slowly, her breathing began to even out, and the phantom pain in her arm started to fade.

    Cullen held her in silence for a while, allowing her to settle. He didn’t ask, but his mind raced with questions. He recognized the signs—the way her body trembled, the tears she tried to hide. He knew the torment of such nightmares too well. But what haunted her? What memory had surfaced to cause her such pain?

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to her hand as it continued to press against her forearm. There was no visible scar, no mark of what had caused the pain. He wanted to ask, to understand, but he held back, afraid that pressing her now would only deepen her distress.

    After a while, he spoke, his voice soft and hesitant. “Ari… I’m here if you ever want to tell me.”

    Her response was distant, her tone almost detached. “I know.”

    Ariana shifted slightly against him, her eyes fixed on the far wall. The nightmare had left her wide awake, and though her breathing had calmed, the weight of the memories lingered.

    “The Blight was…difficult, yes, but it wasn’t just the darkspawn,” she began quietly, her voice trembling despite her best efforts.

    “Ari,” Cullen interrupted gently, “you don’t have to—”

    “I’m not sure I could ever tell you everything that happened,” she said, her voice firmer now. “The days blurred together. There were times I couldn’t tell where one ended, and the next began. I couldn’t always afford to sleep—it wasn’t safe. There was no one else to stand guard.”

    Cullen’s arms tightened around her as if to remind her she wasn’t alone anymore. He rested his chin against her head, offering silent comfort as she continued.

    “I made mistakes,” Ariana admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Some of them almost got me killed. There are things I’ll never forget, no matter how much I want to. Memories have a way of stringing together, one pulling another along until they’re impossible to ignore. That’s why I don’t talk about it. If I bring one memory forward, the others follow.”

    “I’m sorry,” Cullen said softly, kissing her temple. “I shouldn’t have pressed. I don’t want to hurt you. I just… I regret not being able to protect you from all of it.”

    Ariana pulled back slightly, meeting his gaze. Her hazel-green eyes were warm despite the lingering sadness. “And so now you try to protect me from everything,” she said gently, her voice touched with both gratitude and sorrow. “You’re afraid that I’ll be left alone again.”

    Cullen looked at her, his expression a mixture of guilt and affection. “No,” he said quietly. “I’m afraid that I won’t be able to protect you, even if I’m here.”

    Tears welled in her eyes again, but this time, they weren’t just from the pain. Without a word, she kissed him, pouring every ounce of love and reassurance she could into it. Cullen responded instantly, his arms pulling her closer, as though he could shield her from every ghost of her past.

    When they finally pulled apart, Ariana rested her forehead against his. “Cullen,” she whispered, her voice steady now, “we can’t protect each other from everything. But we can try. And we can be here for each other when the ghosts come.”

    A faint smile touched his lips, and he kissed her again, softer this time. Neither of them slept for the rest of the night, but instead, they stayed in each other’s arms, talking in hushed voices about fears, regrets, and the hopes they rarely voiced aloud.

    By morning, the tension that had hung between them felt lighter, replaced by something deeper—an unspoken understanding that, no matter what came next, they would face it together.

  • Chapter 38 – A Wolf in Waiting

    10 – 13 Bloomingtide 9:34

    Ariana didn’t like the situation they were in. Meredith’s growing control gnawed at her, but what unsettled her more was the possibility that Kira could somehow be dragged into it. She hardly knew her older sister—their lives had been separated when Ariana was only three years old, the day Kira was sent to the Ostwick Circle. Ariana’s memories of her were fragmented at best: glimpses of a shy smile, a gentle voice, and the faintest echo of laughter. When Kira was permitted rare visits to Ostwick, Ariana had been too young to truly know her, and even then, Kira’s time with the family had been brief, tightly supervised.

    Yet family was family, and Kira’s safety mattered. The thought of Meredith setting her sights on Kira sent a chill down Ariana’s spine. Kira wouldn’t survive in Kirkwall—not under Meredith’s gaze. Gentle and compliant as she was, Kira might escape Meredith’s notice for a time, but all it would take was one mistake, one accusation. And if Meredith ever deemed her a threat, or worse, found an excuse to make her Tranquil…

    No. Ariana’s fingers curled into fists at the thought. I won’t let that happen.

    Maybe her father and Frederick could help. A preemptive transfer—somewhere far from Meredith’s grasp—might be the answer. But even that carried its risks. There was no perfect solution, and that knowledge weighed heavily on her.

    Restless and unable to sleep, Ariana rose before dawn and headed to the Rangers’ warehouse in Lowtown. It had been too long since she’d kept a proper training routine, and she could feel it in her body—the lingering stiffness from the injuries she’d sustained during the Qunari uprising. They were mostly healed now, but her movements didn’t flow as easily as they once had. If the White Wolf was to remain sharp, she couldn’t allow herself to slacken.

    Arriving at the warehouse, she was surprised to find Valentina already there, seated on a crate and sharpening a blade.

    “Wolf,” Valentina greeted, looking up. “Didn’t think I’d see you here this early. Or at all.” Her tone carried a playful edge.

    Ariana smirked. “Could say the same about you.”

    Valentina shrugged. “Old habits. What brings you here? Thought you’d be enjoying that Hightown comfort.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes. “You up for a few rounds?” she asked, stretching her arms out and rolling her neck. “I could use it.”

    Valentina chuckled, setting her blade aside. “Should I go easy on you?” she teased, the challenge in her tone evident. “You’ve been living that noble life for a while now…”

    “Oh, I see,” Ariana replied, her voice light but her eyes narrowing slightly. “You think you can take me, then?”

    “Just being honest, Wolf,” Valentina said, stepping into the open training area.

    Ariana’s smirk turned sharper. “Good. Don’t take it easy. Ever.”

    Valentina nodded, her stance shifting as she raised her hands. “Alright, Wolf. Let’s see if you’ve still got it.”

    The first clash came fast, Valentina launching a series of quick strikes aimed to test Ariana’s reflexes. Ariana dodged and countered, her movements sharp but lacking the fluidity she once had. The stiffness in her side protested with every twist and turn, a constant reminder of the wounds that had yet to fully fade.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    Her body moved instinctively, catching Valentina’s wrist mid-strike and twisting it away, but the effort sent a sharp ache through her ribs. She gritted her teeth, refusing to let it slow her.

    Valentina smirked as she stepped back, circling her. “You’re slower than I remember.”

    “And you’re more talkative,” Ariana shot back, though her tone was strained as she moved to close the distance again.

    First rule: speed over strength. You’re not going to overpower anyone. You’re fast. Use that.

    The sparring intensified, each round pushing them both harder. Valentina’s strikes were calculated, designed to exploit any opening Ariana left. Ariana’s counters were precise, but each successful block or strike cost her more energy than it should have.

    In one round, Valentina feinted left and swept low, knocking Ariana off balance. Ariana hit the ground with a soft grunt but rolled quickly to her feet, her jaw tightening as she reset her stance.

    Potential is worthless without effort.

    The words stung, pushing her harder even as her muscles screamed in protest. By the final round, sweat clung to both of them, their breathing labored. Ariana managed to land a decisive strike, spinning behind Valentina and pinning her arm behind her back.

    Every misstep, every sluggish block, felt like proof she was slipping. The White Wolf wasn’t supposed to falter. If she couldn’t even hold her own against Valentina, how could she protect Kira? How could she lead the Rangers?

    You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win.

    “Yield,” Ariana demanded, her voice steady despite the burn in her muscles.

    Valentina laughed breathlessly. “Alright, alright. Yield.”

    Ariana released her, stepping back and placing her hands on her knees as she caught her breath. Valentina turned to face her, a wry smile tugging at her lips. “Still got it,” she admitted. “Barely.”

    Ariana chuckled weakly, shaking her head. “That was harder than it should’ve been.”

    Valentina nodded, her expression shifting to something more serious. “You’ve been out of practice, Wolf. Might want to change that.”

    Ariana straightened, her jaw tightening. “I will,” she said firmly, a flicker of resolve in her eyes. She couldn’t afford to falter—not now, not with everything at stake.

    “Good,” Valentina replied, clapping her on the shoulder. “Because next time, I won’t let you win.”

    “Is that what that was?” Ariana quipped, though she appreciated Valentina’s push more than she’d admit.

    “Leaving so soon?” Valentina asked, quirking an eyebrow.

    “You know us nobles,” Ariana began with a confident smile. “Always something that needs our attention.”

    With that, Ariana stepped out into the crisp morning air, the ache in her muscles a familiar burn—a welcome one. But it did little to soothe the unease gnawing at her. Meredith’s machinations, Michael’s transfer, and the looming threat of Kira—it all felt like a storm on the horizon, one she wasn’t ready for.

    She paused at the edge of the street, watching as the first rays of sunlight began to creep over the rooftops. Potential is worthless without effort. The thought lingered, but another followed, softer, quieter.

    And survival means nothing if I fail the people who need me.

    ~~~

    After her morning training session, Ariana’s stomach reminded her of another urgent priority: breakfast. The thought of heading to the Hanged Man crossed her mind almost immediately. It had been weeks since she’d last seen Varric, and she needed to catch him up on everything, especially Meredith’s latest power play. The familiar chaos of the tavern’s patrons and its perpetually dim lighting felt like an odd comfort amidst the tension brewing in her life.

    When Ariana arrived at Varric’s suite, she found him seated at his desk, surrounded by scattered papers and ink-stained quills. His expression lit up as he glanced up from his writing, his signature smirk sliding into place. “Pup,” he greeted, leaning back in his chair. “You look like you’ve wrestled an ogre and lost. What’s going on?”

    “Nothing good,” Ariana replied, dropping heavily into the chair across from him. She exhaled deeply, running a hand through her hair. “Meredith found Michael and had him transferred to Kirkwall.”

    Varric’s smirk faltered, replaced by a knowing look. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “That’s not a good sign,” he said. “What’s her angle?”

    Ariana shook her head, frustration and worry flickering across her face. “Leverage. Intimidation. I don’t know. But it’s Michael. He doesn’t deserve to get caught up in this.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, the gravity of the situation settling over him. “Good thing you’re still living in the shadows, Pup. But if she’s pulling family into this, she’s playing the long game.”

    Ariana sighed, nodding slightly. “That’s what I’m worried about. She’s setting the pieces, but I don’t know what the endgame is yet.”

    They spent the next hour catching up, Varric filling her in on Hawke’s latest escapades while Ariana shared updates on Ranger operations. She mentioned the few mages Hawke had sent her way recently, grateful for the help, though her mind kept straying back to Meredith and Kira. Varric, sensing her distraction, kept the mood light with his usual humor, though his sharp eyes hinted at deeper concern.

    “You’re playing with fire,” he said finally, his tone serious despite the easy smile that lingered. “And Meredith doesn’t lose gracefully.”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her lips curving into a faint smirk. “Good thing I’m not planning to let her win.”

    Varric chuckled softly, but his gaze remained steady. “Careful, Pup. If she’s dragging family into this, she’s ready to up the stakes.”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping momentarily before she met his eyes again. “I’ll handle it,” she said firmly, though the unease in her chest didn’t ease. She hesitated for a beat before speaking again. “But I’ll need your help, Varric.”

    The smirk faded from his face, replaced by quiet curiosity. “What kind of help?”

    “I need you to reach out to Frederick and my father,” she said, her voice lower now. “If Meredith found Michael, she could easily turn her sights on Kira next. I won’t let her get anywhere near Kirkwall. We need to move her first.”

    Varric tilted his head, his expression thoughtful. “You want me to put out feelers, see if we can make her… vanish?”

    “Exactly,” Ariana replied. “If Frederick’s Knight-Commander friend is willing to transfer her somewhere quiet—off the books—that’s ideal. And if both Circles lose the paperwork, even better.”

    Varric nodded slowly. “I’ll see what I can dig up,” he said, his tone serious. “You know I’ve got people everywhere.”

    “Good,” Ariana said softly, her gratitude clear. “If Kira becomes a target—”

    “She won’t,” Varric cut in, his voice firm. “We’ll handle it, Pup.”

    “Thanks, Varric,” Ariana said genuinely. One thing she knew was that she could always count on him.

    ~~~

    The night air carried a gentle coolness, a refreshing contrast to the lingering warmth of the summer day. The stars stretched across the dark expanse above, gleaming like scattered jewels. Ariana sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, her eyes drawn upward. The stillness of the evening, broken only by the occasional murmur of the wind through the trees, offered a rare and soothing reprieve from the tension of the past few days.

    She heard the soft sound of footsteps behind her, and then Michael’s voice broke the silence. “I see this is still a habit of yours.”

    Ariana turned toward him, a soft smile tugging at her lips as she straightened. “It is. The stars calm me,” she replied, her tone light as she motioned for him to sit beside her.

    Michael settled next to her, his movements deliberate and unhurried. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the quiet between them not unwelcome.

    “You’d probably think I’m crazy if I ever told you about the night I ran away,” Ariana said with a quiet chuckle, her gaze still on the stars.

    Michael looked at her, a faint smile playing on his lips. “Probably,” he said, his tone carrying a teasing warmth. “Though I think much of what you’ve done sounds crazy.”

    Ariana laughed softly, leaning back against the bench. “Fair point.”

    Michael took a deep breath, his expression shifting to something more somber. “Ari… I wanted to apologize.”

    She turned her head to look at him, her brows furrowing slightly in confusion. “For what, Michael?”

    “For how I treated you… back before the Blight,” he said, his voice quiet and laden with regret. His gaze dropped to the stone beneath his feet. “For dragging you to the Circle and having you thrown in a cell. For trying to take you again after you came to warn us about the Battle of Ostagar. I remember how I reacted when I saw you and Cullen standing there together. And for how I spoke to you back then.”

    Ariana reached out, placing her hands over his. Her voice was gentle as she said, “It’s alright, Michael. You were doing what you thought was best.”

    “Maybe,” he said, shaking his head slightly. “But it wasn’t fair to you.” His voice dropped further, filled with quiet remorse. “Over the years, I’ve come to realize I was… unfair. Hypocritical, even.” He glanced at her, his blue eyes sincere. “I joined the Templars to escape that life of nobility. The politics, the expectations, the endless rules that told you what you could and couldn’t be. And yet, I expected you to stay, to shoulder the weight I had cast off.”

    Ariana didn’t reply right away. Instead, she pulled him into a hug, wrapping her arms around him tightly. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you I was alive,” she said softly. “Getting to Lake Calenhad wasn’t easy during the Blight. I actually… almost got myself killed trying to go back there.”

    Michael pulled back slightly, his eyes wide. “I didn’t know. I’m so—”

    “It’s alright,” Ariana interrupted gently. She smiled faintly, her hands still on his shoulders. “How about we both agree we made mistakes back then? I made a lot of them. We’ve probably both paid for our mistakes more than enough. I don’t think we need to hold on to them.”

    Michael looked at her, his expression softening as a small smile broke through. “Start over?” he asked, his tone light but hopeful.

    “Start over,” Ariana confirmed, standing and offering her hand to him. Michael took it, letting her pull him to his feet.

    As Ariana pulled Michael to his feet, a thought lingered in her mind, quiet but insistent. Meredith’s schemes, as twisted as they were, had unintentionally given her a chance to rebuild something she thought she’d lost with Michael. Despite everything, they were here, together, and she wouldn’t let Meredith tear that apart again.

    And Kira… Kira had always been a ghost, a faint presence on the edges of her childhood memories. But maybe, just maybe, if she could keep Kira safe, she’d finally have a chance to know her—to gain the sister she’d always imagined but never truly had.

    The thought brought a flicker of hope amidst the storm brewing within her. Protecting Kira wasn’t just about defying Meredith; it was about reclaiming something she’d never thought possible.

    “Come,” she said, her tone brightening as she turned toward the house. “There’s someone you need to meet.”

    Michael raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in his expression as he followed her inside.

    ~~~

    As they stepped into the kitchen, Ariana’s gaze immediately fell on Cullen. He was seated on the bench, Emma perched comfortably on his lap, her tiny hands gripping the amulet that always hung around his neck. The sight tugged at something deep within her, drawing a soft smile despite the tension lingering in her chest.

    “Well, I see someone’s already found her favorite Templar,” Ariana teased as she walked closer, her tone light but tinged with warmth.

    Cullen glanced up, the corner of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. “Yes, I’ve already been ordered to the library,” he said, his voice carrying a soft humor. “But I managed to negotiate a delay until after dinner.”

    Ariana gestured for Michael to follow her. “Emma,” she said gently, her tone softening as she addressed the little girl, “meet your uncle Michael.”

    Emma turned at the sound of her name, her wide eyes landing on Michael with innocent curiosity. Without hesitation, she reached for the shiny clasp of his Templar insignia, her tiny hands signaling her desire to be picked up.

    Michael hesitated briefly, confusion flickering across his face before he obliged, lifting her carefully into his arms. Emma immediately busied herself with his buttons, her small fingers tugging at them with focused determination.

    “Ari…” Michael began, his voice low and uncertain as his gaze shifted between her and Cullen. “Is she… are you…” He trailed off, motioning vaguely between them as if trying to piece together an answer.

    Ariana exchanged a glance with Cullen, her cheeks already beginning to flush. She opened her mouth to respond, but Isabel appeared from the pantry, her calm voice cutting through the moment.

    “She’s my daughter, Michael,” Isabel said matter-of-factly, setting down a plate on the counter.

    “Thank you, Isabel,” Ariana muttered, her tone dry as her blush deepened.

    Cullen’s chuckle broke the brief silence, his hazel eyes dancing with quiet amusement. That knowing smile—one that seemed to hint at someday—only made Ariana more flustered. She groaned softly and retreated to the table, dropping her face into her folded arms.

    “Go ahead, laugh it up,” she mumbled, her voice muffled.

    Isabel shook her head, her tone carrying a hint of exasperated fondness as she set out more dishes. “Alright, enough fussing. Sit. Dinner’s nearly ready.”

    Michael eased into the chair across from Ariana, Emma still nestled in his lap, content to fidget with his insignia. His faint smile faded as his eyes flicked back to his sister. “Ari,” he began cautiously, “if she’s Isabel’s… then how am I—”

    The lightness in the room seemed to evaporate. Ariana straightened, her expression cooling as she cut him off with a single word. “Mark.”

    The name hung in the air like a bitter curse. Michael’s jaw tightened, his face reddening as his hands stilled against Emma’s small frame. “Entitled bastard,” he spat, the venom in his voice barely restrained. “I hope he never comes to visit. I’ll kill him.”

    Ariana let out a dry laugh, though her gaze dropped to the table. “I don’t worry about it anymore,” she said quietly. “He doesn’t visit. I doubt he even cares that he has a daughter.” Her voice softened slightly, her fingers tracing the grain of the wood. “Besides, Father forbade the entire family from coming to Kirkwall unless I specifically invite them. He’s the one who brought Isabel and Emma here, knowing they’d be safer and happier.”

    Michael’s shoulders eased, though the anger in his eyes didn’t fully dissipate. He glanced down at Emma, her innocent curiosity a stark contrast to the weight of their conversation. His expression softened as she gave up on the buttons and patted his chest with a satisfied grin.

    “She is very cute,” he said quietly, his voice losing its earlier edge.

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint smile, the heaviness in her chest lifting slightly. “Welcome to being an uncle.”

    Across the table, Cullen had been silent, but Ariana caught the subtle way his hand tightened around the edge of the bench. His eyes flicked briefly to hers, filled with a quiet but fierce protectiveness that sent a rush of warmth through her. Beneath the calm exterior, she could see the storm of thoughts stirring behind those hazel eyes.

    When his hand brushed against hers under the table, she gave a gentle squeeze in return, the silent exchange grounding her. His steady presence felt like an anchor, and she was grateful for it, even if the moment was fleeting.

    For a brief moment, Ariana let herself breathe, her thoughts drifting to Kira. Mark’s selfishness had cost him nothing, yet its shadow loomed over the people she cared about. A bitter thought flickered through her mind before she could stop it: If only Mark had been the one to turn out a mage. She pushed it away, ashamed but unable to deny the fleeting wish. Maybe, just maybe, saving Kira could give her the chance to have a sister—someone she could protect before Meredith’s machinations reached her.

    Cullen’s quiet strength, Michael’s rediscovered loyalty, and Isabel’s steady presence reminded her that not all bonds could be shattered by the past. Some were reforged, stronger than ever.

    And perhaps, she thought as her gaze flicked between them, there was hope for the future after all.

    ~~~

    When Isabel returned with the wine and the final dishes, the mood shifted into something lighter, warmer. They all settled at the table together—Cullen, Michael, Isabel, Emma, and Ariana—a small but oddly complete gathering. For the first time in a long while, Ariana felt the weight of their collective lives ease, even if only for an evening.

    The food was delicious, the wine flowed generously, and conversation came easily. Michael shared stories from his time as a Templar, carefully choosing the lighter ones that wouldn’t dredge up painful memories. Isabel chimed in with anecdotes of Emma’s latest adventures around the estate, making them all laugh as Emma gleefully babbled about “helping” Isabel in the garden and “defeating” imaginary monsters.

    Ariana watched it all, a soft smile playing on her lips as she leaned back in her chair, her glass of wine cradled loosely in her hand. Despite the circumstances surrounding Michael’s arrival and the looming threat of Meredith, she liked having him here. She hadn’t said it earlier in the courtyard, but she regretted so much about their interactions back in Ferelden. She hadn’t been kind to him then, and even months ago, on the road, she’d kept her distance. Now, though, there was a chance to start fresh.

    Yet, beneath the warmth of the evening, a quiet isolation stirred. Her love for Cullen, her gratitude for Isabel and Emma, and the newfound connection with Michael—they were all precious to her. But they weren’t the whole of who she was. The White Wolf was missing. The longer she stayed in Hightown, wrapped in the guise of a noblewoman, the more she felt herself fading.

    Her gaze drifted to Cullen as he laughed softly at something Isabel said. His hazel eyes were warm and content, and her heart swelled with love for him. But even with him beside her, she felt untethered. She needed purpose, needed the fight again. Varric’s suggestion to join Hawke had sparked something in her—a reminder that she wasn’t meant to sit idly by.

    As the evening wound down and Isabel began clearing the table, Michael was the first to rise, stretching languidly. “I think I’ll turn in,” he said, stifling a yawn. “Too much wine, and I’m no good tomorrow. And my Knight-Captain doesn’t let anything slide.” he teased, earning a chuckle from Cullen and Ariana.

    Isabel smirked, already stacking the empty plates. “Your room’s ready, as expected,” she said, her tone brisk but fond. “Go get some rest, child. You’ve earned it.”

    Michael gave a small nod before glancing at Ariana. “Good night, Ari,” he said, his tone softer. “We’ll talk more tomorrow.”

    Ariana smiled, her affection for him evident. “Good night, Michael.”

    As he disappeared down the hall, Isabel continued clearing the table, her efficient movements filling the quiet space. Cullen began to rise, his hand brushing against the back of his chair as he prepared to leave. Ariana touched his arm gently. “Stay,” she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet vulnerability that made him pause. “Please.”

    Cullen’s eyes searched hers for a moment before he nodded. “Of course,” he replied, his voice low.

    Isabel arched an eyebrow but said nothing, simply watching as Ariana led Cullen upstairs to her room. Once inside, the air shifted, the tension of the day giving way to a more intimate stillness. Cullen wrapped his arms around her, holding her close without saying a word. She let herself lean into him, the weight of her thoughts momentarily eased by his steady presence.

    They shared little conversation, both content to let the quiet speak for them. That night, as they lay entwined beneath the covers, Ariana felt a flicker of peace.

    ~~~

    Ariana tightened the straps on her practice gear, her twin daggers gleaming faintly in the soft morning light. Cullen stood across from her, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted his grip on his practice sword. The crisp air carried the faint scent of salt from the harbor, and the gentle hum of the waking city seemed far removed from the quiet tension between them.

    “You’re sure about this?” Cullen asked, his voice calm but tinged with concern as his hazel eyes scanned her figure. His gaze lingered briefly on the area around her ribs, where he knew she still felt the phantom ache of past injuries.

    “I’m sure,” Ariana replied with a faint smirk, gripping her daggers loosely. “I need to stretch these muscles. Sitting idle isn’t helping them heal.”

    Cullen frowned, his jaw tightening slightly. “You could just stick to stretches, Ariana. You’re still recovering.” His tone was measured, but the protective undercurrent was unmistakable.

    Ariana arched an eyebrow, her lips curving into a teasing smile. “You’re not going to let me break, Knight-Captain,” she said lightly. “And if you are, we can always stop.”

    Cullen sighed, lowering his sword slightly. “Fine,” he said, though his tone was reluctant. “But we’ll stick to the basics. No sudden movements, no overexertion. Just focus on your form.”

    Ariana inclined her head, stepping into a ready stance. “Very well.”

    They began slowly, Cullen testing her reflexes with light, deliberate strikes. Ariana moved carefully, her daggers flashing as she deflected each blow. The movements were smooth, but her body reminded her of its limits with every twist and turn. The muscles around her ribs protested faintly, but she pushed through, focusing on her breathing to steady herself.

    “Your stance is off,” Cullen said, stepping back briefly to observe her. “Shift your weight to your left leg. It’ll take the pressure off your ribs.”

    Ariana adjusted, nodding slightly as she met his gaze. “Better?”

    “Better,” Cullen confirmed, circling her with a cautious precision that spoke volumes about his restraint. His strikes were slow and measured, designed to test her balance rather than push her endurance.

    Ariana held her hand up, pausing their session to get some water. She held his gaze for a moment before stepping closer, her tone shifting to something more serious. “I need your help.”

    Cullen straightened, his brow furrowing slightly. “With what?”

    “Kira,” Ariana said, her voice steady but edged with worry. “I’m afraid Meredith will target her next.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, but he said nothing, waiting for her to continue.

    “Frederick has a Knight-Commander friend in Markham,” she explained. “If we can get Kira transferred there quietly, it’ll keep her out of Meredith’s reach. But I’ll need you to keep an eye on transfer orders—make sure nothing slips past us.”

    Cullen considered her words, his hazel eyes narrowing in thought. “You really think Meredith would go after your sister?”

    “I know she would,” Ariana said firmly. “If she thought it would give her leverage over me, she wouldn’t hesitate.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing as he gave a small nod. “Alright,” he said. “I’ll keep watch. If anything comes up, you’ll be the first to know.”

    Relief flickered across Ariana’s face, and she offered him a faint but genuine smile. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with sincerity.

    Cullen returned her smile, his tone lightening slightly. “Just promise me one thing.”

    “What’s that?”

    “Next time,” he said, his smirk returning, “don’t wait until we’re sparring to tell me what’s on your mind.”

    Ariana laughed, the sound light and genuine. “Deal.”

    They resumed sparring, the rhythm steady and deliberate. Cullen’s strikes remained light, focusing on her form and stance rather than speed or strength. Ariana matched his pace, her movements gradually becoming more fluid. Each deflection and counterstrike stretched her muscles, easing some of the stiffness she’d carried for weeks.

    “Better,” Cullen said after a particularly clean parry. “You’re moving more naturally now.”

    “Don’t sound so surprised,” Ariana quipped, though the faint sheen of sweat on her brow betrayed her effort.

    The faint creak of the courtyard doors caught her attention, and she glanced up mid-motion, her breathing steady but quickened. Michael stood at the edge of the courtyard, his expression a mixture of surprise and curiosity as he watched them.

    Ariana paused, lowering her daggers as Cullen stepped back, his own gaze shifting toward Michael.

    “Michael,” she said, her tone light but edged with curiosity. “Didn’t expect you up this early.”

    Michael crossed his arms, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Didn’t expect to find you out here sparring,” he replied, his eyes flicking to her daggers. “The last time I saw you train, you could barely hold a wooden sword. Father was just humoring you back then.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, wiping the sweat from her brow. “I guess I’ve had some practice since then.”

    Michael shook his head, his expression caught somewhere between amusement and disbelief. “I’d say so. You’re a far cry from the little girl who used to run off with the wooden sword to go find imaginary dragons with Frederick.”

    Ariana laughed more genuinely than she had in a while “Maker… I didn’t even remember that.” she said suddenly smiling at the memory. She turned to look at Cullen, reaching for his hand “Come on. Let’s get breakfast before Isabel starts wondering if we’ve run off.”

    Cullen set the practice sword aside, his gaze lingering on Ariana for a moment before taking her hand. Michael trailed slightly behind, his eyes flicking between the two of them. The weight of the sparring session hung lightly in the air, a subtle but poignant reminder of how much had changed—and how much had stayed the same.

    As they stepped into the warmth of the kitchen, the scent of freshly baked bread and brewed tea greeted them, promising a brief reprieve from the weight of their thoughts.

  • Chapter 32 – The Qunari Uprising

    20 Drakonis 9:34

    Ariana’s heart raced as she navigated the streets of Hightown, the weight of the chaos pressing down on her. The screams, the clash of steel, the guttural shouts of the Qunari—it was a cacophony of destruction that seemed endless. But in the midst of the turmoil, her focus remained razor-sharp. Find survivors. Avoid the main force. And Cullen… She pushed the thought aside for now. Worry wouldn’t help. Don’t think, Ariana. Act. Krieger’s words as steadfast as ever in her mind. He wasn’t wrong.

    As she moved, she kept to the shadows, dispatching lone Qunari when necessary but avoiding larger groups. Her daggers flashed in the dim light, precise and efficient. She had to conserve her strength—there were too many of them to take head-on. In the distance, she saw a large force moving toward Viscount’s Keep, their disciplined march unmistakable even in the chaos. The sight made her blood run cold. They’re making a play for the city’s heart.

    She pressed on, descending toward Lowtown, where the chaos seemed to thrum like a living beast. The narrow alleys and crowded streets were a dangerous labyrinth, but Ariana knew them well. As she rounded a corner, she caught sight of Valentina ahead, flanked by a small group of the most proficient recruits. Relief washed over her as she approached them.

    “Wolf,” Valentina greeted, her voice calm but tense despite the chaos. “We were on our way to find you.”

    “Good,” Ariana replied briskly, her eyes scanning the group. “Where are the others?”

    “The newest recruits are holding position at the warehouse,” Linnea’s voice answered from above, as she dropped down from a nearby rooftop with Lamberto close behind.

    Ariana nodded, wasting no time. “I need to know where the Qunari are concentrating their forces and where we can make the most impact,” she said quickly, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Avoid detection, save what innocents you can but… we still need to stick to the shadows as best as possible.”

    Linnea hesitated, her expression flickering with frustration. “We should have seen this coming. I should have seen it. I thought we had more time—”

    “We all did,” Ariana cut her off gently but firmly. “There’s no point dwelling on what we missed. We act now.”

    Linnea nodded, her jaw tightening as she pushed the guilt aside. “Understood.”

    “Relay a message to Hawke,” Ariana continued, turning to her. “The Qunari are marching on the Viscount’s Keep. She needs to know immediately.”

    Lamberto frowned. “The Keep? Are they after the Viscount?”

    “Probably a good guess,” Ariana replied curtly. Then, softening slightly, she turned to Valentina. “Find Cullen. Confirm he’s safe, but do not engage unless he’s overwhelmed. If you see no other choice, help him, but do not draw attention.”

    The Rangers acknowledged her commands with a unified, “Understood, Wolf,” before melting into the chaos like shadows.

    Ariana took a steadying breath and pressed on toward Lowtown. The carnage was no less intense here, but she moved with purpose, rescuing whoever she could while staying clear of large Qunari groups. Her daggers worked quickly, cutting through binds to free captives and holding off the occasional skirmish.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she spotted familiar figures in the distance—Hawke, Varric, Merrill, and Anders, their weapons drawn and faces set with determination. Relief flickered through her as she ran to meet them, calling out over the din.

    “Hawke!” she shouted.

    Hawke turned, her blade glinting in the dim light, and nodded sharply. “Ariana.”

    They closed the distance quickly, Hawke’s voice sharp and businesslike. “The Qunari are staging a full-scale assault.”

    “I know,” Ariana replied, her voice tight. “They were moving toward the Viscount’s Keep. Their numbers are significant.”

    Varric, his crossbow cocked and ready, gave her a grim look. “Then you know things are getting worse by the second. The guard’s scattered, and the Templars aren’t exactly swarming to help.”

    “Anders, Merrill, and I have been focusing on evacuating the streets,” Hawke added, wiping sweat from her brow. “But we need to regroup. If they’re targeting the Keep, they’re making a play for control of the city.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, her thoughts flickering between the Keep, the Rangers, and the Gallows. Cullen… But now wasn’t the time to let her mind wander. She turned her attention back to Hawke. “We need a coordinated effort,” she said, scanning the group. “Where do you need me?”

    Hawke paused, considering for only a moment before gesturing toward the docks. “We’ve heard reports of skirmishes there. It’s close to your Rangers’ warehouse. If the Qunari get a foothold there, they’ll control all incoming supplies.”

    Ariana nodded sharply. “Understood.”

    She exchanged a quick glance with Varric, who gave her a nod of encouragement, and then turned to make her way toward the docks. The battle wasn’t over—not by a long shot—and Ariana knew the decisions they made in the next few hours could determine the fate of Kirkwall.

    ~~~

    Hawke smirked, brushing the dirt from her gloves turning to Ariana before leaving. “And if the White Wolf and her Rangers don’t mind handling the rest of the city, then we’ll make our way to Hightown.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a dry smile. “Oh, just save the rest of the city, then? Simple enough.” She shook her head but gave Hawke a knowing glance. “Leave it to us.”

    As they prepared to part ways, Ariana turned back one last time. “Oh, and Hawke, Varric… don’t go dying on me. I’ll pull you back from the Fade and kill you myself if you do.”

    Varric chuckled, a rare flicker of lightness in the dire moment. “Don’t worry, Pup. I’ve survived worse.”

    Ariana watched as the group disappeared into the chaos before turning her focus back to the task at hand. She pulled the horn from her belt and sounded it—a distinct, sharp call designed to rally Rangers in the area. The sharp, resonant tone echoed through the narrow streets, cutting through the noise of battle like a beacon. But she knew the risk: the sound could draw not just allies, but Qunari as well.

    Her hand stayed on her weapon, her sharp eyes scanning the surrounding streets. Soon enough, Rangers began to converge on her position, moving efficiently through the alleys and shadows of Lowtown. Ariana gave quick, clear orders, dividing them into squads to secure key areas and evacuate civilians.

    As she moved toward the Alienage, Lamberto and his squad fell into step with her, their presence a reassuring weight at her side. Together, they swept the area, engaging pockets of Qunari and ensuring the safety of the residents. The fighting was brutal but swift; the Rangers moved with the discipline of seasoned warriors, cutting through the chaos with precision.

    Just as they were finishing up, Valentina approached, her face pale but her voice steady. “Wolf, Knight-Captain Cullen is at the docks. He and a small force of Templars are holding the position, trying to keep the Qunari from advancing toward the Gallows. But…” She hesitated, her eyes flicking to Ariana’s for permission to continue. “They won’t last much longer.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, her mind racing through the implications. Cullen… Maker, what would I do if I lost him now? The thought threatened to paralyze her, but she shoved it down, focusing instead on the task before her. “Valentina, Lamberto, with me. Linnea, take the remaining Rangers and keep scouting,” she ordered, her voice firm. “Save as many innocents as you can. I will handle the docks.”

    Linnea hesitated, her expression flickering with concern. “What are you going to do?” she asked, her voice low, wondering if Ariana was prepared to expose the White Wolf to Cullen.

    “We’re going to make sure the Qunari don’t overwhelm them and take the Gallows,” Ariana replied sharply. “The city will be lost if they do.”

    Linnea opened her mouth as if to protest, but thought better of it. She straightened and saluted crisply. “By your order, Wolf,” she said before disappearing back into the shadows with the remaining Rangers.

    Without another word, Ariana led Valentina and Lamberto through the winding streets of Lowtown, her steps quick and purposeful. As they neared the docks, she motioned for her companions to split off and flank the enemy forces, positioning themselves on either side of the battlefield.

    Ambushes aren’t won from the ground.

    Ariana leapt onto the nearest rooftop, her movements swift and deliberate. From this vantage point, she could see everything—the Qunari pressing against the Templars’ crumbling line, the chaos of battle threatening to spill further into the city. Her eyes fixed on Cullen at the center, his sword rising and falling in a blur of steel. He was holding the line, barely. Her pulse quickened. Hold on, Cullen. Just hold on.

    Suddenly, she saw a group of Qunari breaking toward Cullen’s position while he was already engaged in another fight. Don’t hesitate. Hesitation is death. With a controlled breath, she dropped silently into the fray, her blades flashing. Her first target fell in seconds, her blade slicing across his throat before his axe could drop. The second lunged, and she sidestepped smoothly, her twin daggers plunging into his side in one fluid motion. The third swung a heavy blade; she ducked beneath it, rolling behind him and driving her blade into his exposed back.

    She felt Cullen’s eyes on her as she moved, a flicker of recognition in his gaze. Their eyes locked for a brief second, and the weight of his unspoken questions pressed against her. If he knew, what would he say? Could he ever understand? But now wasn’t the time to dwell. He turned back to the fight, his movements more decisive, as though her presence had bolstered him.

    “Behind you!” Cullen’s voice rang out, sharp and commanding.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    Ariana spun, her daggers catching the Qunari mid-strike. The force of the blow rattled her arms, but she pushed through, sidestepping to deliver a swift counter that sent her opponent crumpling to the ground. She glanced back at Cullen, nodding her thanks before falling into rhythm with him, their strikes synchronizing effortlessly. They moved as if they had always fought together, her speed complementing his strength.

    Focus, Ariana.

    The fight surged on, the Qunari relentless, their brutal force threatening to overwhelm the defense. Ariana stayed in motion, her strikes swift and precise.

    Lamberto’s voice cut through the din. “Templars! Hold the line! Push them back away from the docks!”

    The Templars rallied, their efforts renewed by the Rangers’ intervention. But the Qunari pressed harder, determined to break through. Ariana’s blades flashed as she wove through the chaos, intercepting enemies wherever the line threatened to falter. She could feel the strain in her muscles, the burn of exertion, but she couldn’t stop. Not now.

    You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.

    Then she felt it. A shift in the weight behind her, too quick to fully react. The sharp, cold bite of steel pierced through her side, the force of the Qunari’s blade driving her forward. Her breath caught, the pain radiating like fire as she stumbled, barely managing to stay upright.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The reprimand seared through her thoughts as she gritted her teeth, forcing herself to twist sharply and drive her dagger into the Qunari’s neck. He fell, his weapon still embedded in her side, but she refused to falter. Her hand brushed the wound briefly, her fingers coming away slick with blood.

    You’re too important to lose the thought of Krieger’s voice for the first time was soft, almost regretful.

    No one noticed. Cullen had turned to rally the Templars, his focus on regrouping their forces. Ariana bit down on the pain, removing the weapon from her side, forcing her steps to remain steady. The blood soaking her cloak and armor was indistinguishable from the surrounding carnage, and her movements gave no sign of weakness. She couldn’t afford for anyone to see, to ask questions. She had to keep moving. She was the White Wolf, and she had to endure.

    The battle pressed on, but the tide was beginning to turn. The Rangers and Templars fought as one, driving the Qunari back step by step. Ariana moved with them, her blades carving a path through the chaos, her focus unyielding.

    For now, the line held. That was all that mattered.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s arm burned with fatigue as he raised his blade again, his shield battered from repeated blows. It felt like hours since the battle had begun, and the relentless tide of Qunari showed no sign of stopping. He gritted his teeth, the thought of retreat flickering in his mind. But retreat meant giving up the docks, and the Gallows—and the city. No, it all depended on this position holding, there was no retreat. His thoughts shifted to Hightown, to Ariana. Maker, let her be safe.

    He barely had time to process the image of her face before a hulking Qunari charged him head-on. Cullen braced himself, lifting his shield, when a flicker of movement on his left caught his attention. Another Qunari was closing in from the side, weapon raised high. Too late.

    A shadow dropped between him and the attacker, moving with deadly precision. A cloaked figure landed with lethal grace, steel flashing in the moonlight. The first Qunari’s advance was cut short as the figure’s blade struck true, dropping him in a single, precise movement. The second swung wildly, but the figure sidestepped with ease, delivering a swift counterstrike that sent him crumpling to the ground.

    Cullen blinked, trying to process the scene. The cloaked figure—wearing a white fur-trimmed cloak, a mask concealing the lower half of their face—moved like liquid fire. Their strikes were deliberate, calculated, and brutal. More Qunari rushed forward, but the figure intercepted, weaving through the chaos with practiced ease.

    “Behind you!” Cullen shouted as another Qunari advanced, blade aimed for the figure’s back.

    The figure didn’t hesitate. Pivoting on their heel, they parried the incoming strike and turned it into a fluid counterattack that left their opponent on the ground. They glanced back briefly, their masked face unreadable, they nodded their thanks before returning to the fray.

    Cullen snapped out of his daze, raising his own blade to engage the Qunari pressing in on his side. Whatever else was happening, there was no time to question it now. He moved closer to the cloaked figure, his instincts guiding him to their side. Without a word exchanged, they fell into a rhythm, fighting back-to-back against the Qunari horde.

    Suddenly, another figure joined the fray, calling out with a commanding voice. “Templars! Hold the line! Push them back!” It was a man in dark armor—Cullen vaguely recognized him as one of the figures he had seen arrive on the docks a few months back when he first saw the White Wolf.

    The Templars rallied at the call, bolstered by the arrival of reinforcements. The Rangers moved with brutal efficiency, their attacks coordinated and precise. Cullen couldn’t help but notice how the cloaked figure directed the fight with subtle gestures—motions that the others responded to without hesitation. Whoever this White Wolf was, they commanded the battlefield.

    Finally, the last of the attackers fell. Silence descended over the docks, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing and the distant echoes of battle from other parts of the city. Cullen turned, lowering his weapon, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on the cloaked figure. He’d heard stories, whispers about the White Wolf, but to see them here again—and fighting with such ruthless efficiency—was something else entirely.

    “You’re the White Wolf,” Cullen said, his voice low but tinged with disbelief. “What are you doing here?”

    The figure froze for a moment before Valentina stepped forward, her expression composed but unreadable. “The White Wolf fights where the people need them,” she said smoothly, her tone neutral. “Tonight, you needed them.”

    Cullen’s eyes flicked back to the cloaked figure, frustration simmering beneath the surface. “Why are you in Kirkwall?” he demanded, his tone sharp.

    The figure gave no reply. Instead, they raised a gloved hand, gesturing toward the fallen Qunari as if to say, Your city is still standing because of us. With deliberate care, they inclined their head in a slight, deliberate bow. The meaning was clear: You’re welcome.

    Before Cullen could respond, the figure turned and disappeared into the shadows, their white cloak vanishing into the night.

    Cullen stepped forward instinctively, but Lamberto and Valentina moved to block his path, their postures firm but not overtly hostile. “That’s far enough, Knight-Captain,” Lamberto said evenly.

    “I have questions,” Cullen pressed, his frustration bleeding into his voice. “Kirkwall isn’t a battlefield for mercenaries to play hero.”

    Valentina’s eyes hardened slightly. “The White Wolf isn’t here to asnwer your questions and they aren’t playing, neither are we. We saved your position. Perhaps you should focus on keeping it.”

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to her, recognition dawning. “I’ve seen you before. At the docks. Weren’t you supposed to be in Starkhaven?”

    Valentina smirked faintly. “Who says we weren’t. Maybe we were just leaving when the chaos broke out.”

    Cullen’s brows furrowed, his frustration mounting. “If you’re truly with the Crows, then why do you answer to the White Wolf?”

    Her smirk widened slightly, but her eyes remained unreadable. “You think you know everything about us?”

    Before Cullen could retort, the other Templars began to gather around, their exhaustion giving way to murmurs of awe. “The White Wolf,” one of them whispered, eyes wide. “They saved us.”

    “Andraste’s grace, did you see them fight?” another added. “Like something out of the stories.”

    Cullen’s grip tightened on his blade, the praise grating against his nerves. “Back to your posts,” he ordered sharply. “The docks still need defending.”

    As the Templars dispersed, Cullen turned back to Lamberto and Valentina. “This isn’t over.”

    Lamberto smirked faintly. “It never is.”

    Without another word, the two Rangers melted into the shadows, leaving Cullen standing alone amidst the wreckage of the battlefield. His thoughts churned as he scanned the darkened alleys, frustration warring with a begrudging sense of respect. The White Wolf… The name echoed in his mind, heavy with unanswered questions.

    For now, those questions would have to wait. His priority was clear. He needed to find Ariana and make sure she was safe. Letting out a steadying breath, he turned and began making his way toward Hightown, the memory of the White Wolf’s silent, calculating movements etched into his mind.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s thoughts churned with equal parts frustration and urgency. The battle had drained him, but the memory of Ariana’s face kept him moving. She had been on his mind through every strike, every parry. She wasn’t trained for this—or was she? The thought lingered, unbidden. He found himself reminded of that day on the Wounded Coast, the slavers that had ambushed them, and the way she had cut through them with lethal efficiency. He hadn’t expected that—not from her. He had known she was capable, but the precision and ruthlessness she displayed that day hinted at a far deeper training than he’d understood.

    Even so, the memory offered little comfort. A few slavers in the wilderness were a far cry from the organized fury of the Qunari. He couldn’t shake the nagging fear that she might overestimate herself, or worse, underestimate the sheer brutality of her enemy.

    The image of her estate flashed in his mind—the warm halls, the steadfast presence of Isabel and Emma. He clung to that thought like a lifeline, hoping against hope that the battle hadn’t reached that far yet. The idea of something happening to her—or to any of them—pushed him forward, his pace quickening.

    The White Wolf… The name echoed in his thoughts as his boots struck against the cobblestones. The rumors surrounding this enigmatic figure had spread across Kirkwall, equal parts alarming and intriguing. They fought with the precision of someone who had seen years of battle, someone unflinching in the face of chaos. Yet… there was something unsettlingly familiar about the way they moved, the way they carried themselves. He couldn’t place it, but none of that mattered now.

    All he cared about was Ariana. He had to make sure she was safe, that nothing in this chaos had reached her. He needed to see her, to hold her, to know for certain she was all right.

    As Cullen passed through Lowtown, the remnants of the Qunari assault were everywhere. Bodies littered the streets—Templars, Qunari, and civilians alike. Smoke curled into the night sky, its acrid scent stinging his nostrils. The air was heavy with death and the muffled cries of those tending to the wounded. He forced himself to keep moving, his boots splashing through shallow puddles of blood as he climbed the stairs toward Hightown.

    The higher he climbed, the quieter the streets became, though the tension in the air was palpable. Hightown was far from untouched—broken glass and splintered wood scattered the pristine stone streets, signs of the battle that had reached even here. A few city guards lingered, dragging debris to clear paths, but they seemed as lost as anyone else.

    Cullen’s heart pounded as he turned the final corner, the familiar silhouette of Ariana’s estate coming into view. The grand stone walls stood tall, the windows glowing faintly with the warm light of the hearths inside. Relief washed over him, though it didn’t fully quell the anxiety gnawing at his chest.

    He quickened his pace, stepping up to the door and knocking firmly. For a moment, there was no response, and the silence only fueled his unease. Then, the sound of hurried footsteps reached his ears, followed by the door creaking open to reveal Isabel.

    “Cullen,” she said, her voice a mixture of relief and surprise. “You’re alive.”

    “I could say the same for you,” Cullen replied, his eyes scanning the entryway behind her. “Ariana—”

    “She’s fine,” Isabel interrupted, stepping aside to let him in. “But she’s not here.”

    Cullen’s brows furrowed, his heart sinking. “Not here? Where is she?”

    Isabel hesitated, glancing toward the stairs. “She went out earlier… She was looking for our staff that weren’t home. She would have headed for the Alienage most likely, but she hasn’t returned yet.”

    Cullen’s fists clenched at his sides, his thoughts racing. “She’s out there? Alone? Does she realize what’s happening in the city?”

    “She knows,” Isabel said, her voice firm. “But you know Ariana—she’s not one to sit idly by when people need her.”

    Cullen’s frustration flared, but he tamped it down. Maker save me, does she have to be so stubborn? “Did she say where she was going after the Alienage?”

    Isabel shook her head. “No. Just that she’d be back as soon as she could.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his mind already calculating his next move. “If she comes back, keep her here. Don’t let her leave again.”

    “And where will you be?” Isabel asked, crossing her arms.

    “Finding her,” Cullen replied simply, stepping back toward the door. “She shouldn’t be out there.”

    “She’s not helpless, Cullen,” Isabel called after him. “You give her too little credit.”

    He paused, turning back to face her. “She’s not helpless, but she’s not invincible either. Neither am I. Someone else just saved me from being overrun.” he hated having to admit that, but it was the truth. And if he and his Templars had needed saving, what chance did Ariana have alone.

    Isabel’s expression shifted to confusion, though her concern remained clear. Before she could respond, Cullen turned and stepped out into the night again, the heavy weight of uncertainty pressing down on him. His heart tugged in two directions—toward the search for Ariana and the responsibilities pulling him back to the Gallows. But for now, one thought overpowered the rest: Find her.

    The battle had ended at the docks, but Cullen knew the night was far from over. However, despite his distrust for mercenaries, for better or worse he knew that there appeared to be Silver Rangers currently defending the city. To what end he didn’t know, but it didn’t matter now. All that mattered was finding her.

    ~~~

    Ariana slipped into the warehouse, her steps measured, her breaths shallow as the adrenaline of the battle ebbed, leaving a gnawing ache in its place. The dim light inside cast long shadows over the Rangers gathered there, their faces a mix of exhaustion and relief. She pulled off her blood-soaked cloak and discarded it without ceremony, along with her gloves and weapons—each piece a symbol of the White Wolf she could no longer afford to be in this moment.

    Linnea’s sharp eyes immediately caught the dark stain spreading across Ariana’s side. “Wolf, you’re hurt,” she said, stepping toward her, her tone more commanding than concerned.

    “It’s nothing,” Ariana replied quickly, her voice steady but quieter than usual. She unwound the sash from her waist with a practiced motion, pressing it tightly against her side as a makeshift bandage to stem the bleeding. She tied it off with a wince, her movements efficient despite the sharp sting that flared with each motion.

    But as the adrenaline faded further, a deeper pain began to settle in, sharper and more insistent with every breath. She leaned briefly against the edge of the nearest table, her free hand pressing against her side. A sharp, stabbing sensation spread from her ribs, stealing the breath from her lungs. She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to straighten, but the movement sent another spike of pain radiating through her torso.

    Her mind raced, piecing it together. The blade had run her through cleanly, but the force of the strike—it must have cracked or broken her ribs. She exhaled slowly, trying to manage her breathing, but even that came in shallow, halting gasps.

    Linnea’s frown deepened as she stepped closer, her gaze fixed on the growing crimson against the fabric. “That doesn’t make it nothing,” she said, her tone sharper now.

    “I’ve had worse,” Ariana said, brushing past her with a dismissive wave, though her hand instinctively tightened against her ribs, her fingers trembling slightly. Each step sent jolts of pain coursing through her side, her body betraying the injury she was determined to hide. She couldn’t afford weakness. Not here, not now.

    But as she moved deeper into the warehouse, the realization settled heavily in her mind: she wasn’t just bleeding. The fight had left her more broken than she’d thought. And if she didn’t find a way to manage it soon, her strength wouldn’t hold out much longer.

    Linnea frowned, her gaze fixed on the spreading crimson against the fabric. “That doesn’t make it nothing.”

    Her hazel-green eyes scanned the room, taking stock of the Rangers, ignoring Linnea’s protest. “We need to take stock first. Is everyone accounted for? Any casualties?”

    Valentina stepped forward, her expression both respectful and worried. “Everyone’s back. No losses, just a few minor injuries.”

    Relief flickered across Ariana’s face, but she refused to let it linger. “Good. That’s what matters.”

    Linnea crossed her arms, her expression hardening as she followed Ariana’s movements. “And what about you? You’re bleeding all over the floor.”

    Ariana stepped toward the map table, but the motion sent a sharp jolt of pain through her ribs, sharper than before. Her breath hitched, and she felt an oppressive tightness settling in her chest. She clenched her jaw, forcing her posture to remain steady. “I’ll deal with it later. Right now, I need to get back to Hightown.”

    Valentina and Lamberto exchanged concerned glances, and Valentina stepped closer, her voice firm but hesitant. “Wolf, you’re in no condition to go anywhere right now. Let us—”

    “No.” Ariana’s voice cut through the room like a blade. She turned to face them, her expression firm despite the pallor creeping into her features. Her stance was authoritative, a leader unwilling to entertain further argument. “Cullen might already be looking for me. If he finds me here, it’s over. For all of us.”

    Valentina opened her mouth to argue, but Ariana silenced her with a raised hand, her tone softening slightly. “I’ve discarded the cloak, gloves, and my weapons. He won’t recognize me. It’ll be fine.” Her eyes swept over the group, the faintest hint of gratitude breaking through her exhaustion. “You’ve done enough tonight. Rest. Regroup. And keep to the shadows.”

    She moved toward the door, her steps careful but deliberate. Every movement was a reminder of the wound she couldn’t afford to dwell on, but her focus was already ahead—on the estate, on getting back before Cullen realized she had been out.

    The Rangers watched in tense silence as she left, Valentina’s hand twitching as if to reach for her, but ultimately staying at her side. Linnea muttered something under her breath, though she didn’t move to stop Ariana either.

    The cold night air hit Ariana like a wall as she stepped outside. Each step toward Hightown felt heavier than the last, the pain a constant companion beneath the makeshift bandage. Her mind raced, each thought tangled with the next. Just get home. Just make it back before anyone sees.

    But as she disappeared into the shadows, one thought pressed harder than the rest: How long can I keep this up?

    ~~~

    Ariana moved swiftly through the streets, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts. Each step sent a jolt of pain through her side, her makeshift bandage doing little to stem the bleeding. The wound throbbed relentlessly, her ribs protesting every movement, but she forced herself onward. Her discarded cloak and gloves back at the warehouse left her in plain armor, dirtied and bloodstained, blending her into the aftermath of the battle. To any casual observer, she was just another survivor staggering home.

    As she neared the stairs towards Hightown, the faint echoes of chaos from Lowtown lingered in the distance, a reminder that the city’s respite was temporary at best. Ariana’s focus was singular: get home before Cullen returns. He couldn’t find her like this—not bloodied, wounded, and barely holding herself together. Not now. Not ever.

    She rounded a corner, her heart stuttering as she saw a familiar figure ahead. Relief warred with dread. Cullen. His armor was battered, his sword sheathed at his side, but his determined stride betrayed no sign of exhaustion. She had hoped to avoid him, to slip into the estate unnoticed, but it was too late. He hadn’t seen her yet.

    “Cullen,” she called, forcing her voice to sound steadier than she felt.

    His head snapped toward her, his sharp gaze locking onto her. Relief flashed across his face, quickly replaced by frustration as he closed the distance between them. “Ariana! What were you thinking, being out here alone?”

    “I wasn’t alone,” she countered, her tone defensive, though her voice wavered slightly. She forced herself to stand straighter, every movement deliberate to hide her pain. “I was looking for our staff. Some of them were out in the Alienage when this started. I couldn’t leave them.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, running a hand through his disheveled hair. “Did you find them?”

    “I did,” she said with a small nod. “Most of them. The ones I could.”

    Before she could say more, he reached out and pulled her into a tight embrace. The sudden pressure against her ribs sent a sharp, searing pain shooting through her chest. She bit down a gasp, but the flinch was unavoidable, her body stiffening in his arms.

    Cullen immediately stepped back, concern replacing his frustration. “You’re hurt.”

    “It’s nothing,” she said quickly, shaking her head. “Broken ribs, maybe. Breathing hurts, but I’m fine.”

    His eyes narrowed, his gaze sweeping over her with the same precision he brought to combat. “Broken ribs aren’t nothing,” he muttered, his tone edged with frustration. His gaze dropped lower, catching the dark stain seeping through her armor at her side. The blood stood out against the dirt and grime, vivid and damning. His heart sank.

    “Ariana.” His voice was low, almost disbelieving, as he gently took hold of her wrist and moved her hand away. The blood soaked through the makeshift bandage and continued to flow, pooling against the leather. “You’re bleeding.”

    “It’s—” she started, her voice faltering as she caught sight of the extent of the wound. She swallowed hard, her deflection failing her at last. “Alright… perhaps not nothing.”

    Her knees buckled as the words left her lips, her strength finally giving out. Cullen moved instinctively, catching her before she could hit the ground. Her weight sagged against him, her head resting briefly on his chest as her eyes fluttered shut. “Ariana! Stay with me,” he urged, his voice tight with panic.

    He shifted, lifting her into his arms with practiced ease. Her head leaned slightly against his shoulder. His jaw tightened, his mind racing. “Hold on,” he murmured, his voice both a plea and a command. “I’m taking you to the Circle.”

    She stirred weakly, her fingers grasping at his collar. “No… the Circle,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. “I can’t… go there.”

    “You can,” Cullen said firmly, his arms tightening around her as he lifted her effortlessly. “And you will. You need a healer, Ariana. Don’t argue with me now.”

    Her protests faded into incoherence, the last of her strength slipping away. Cullen’s jaw tightened as he adjusted his hold, his strides quickening. The looming spires of the Gallows came into view, their oppressive shadow a stark reminder of what awaited them both. But in this moment, the fear of what might come later paled in comparison to the fear gripping his heart now.

    Her head rested against his shoulder, her blood staining his armor. Every step felt heavier, every breath of hers he couldn’t hear tightening the knot in his chest. His prayers were silent but fervent: Maker, let her live. Let her fight another day.

    The battle at the docks had ended, but for Cullen, the night’s true fight had just begun.